University  of  California  •  Berkeley 

Gift      of 
FRANK      S.     RICHARDS 


^B^^¥4-^vWf'^'m^W^;^.^^.* 

a&$r&$  ?•  *«&.&»  «Jv  &&W*2*  t  d^sn&ffi  is  *•  i*Sd^  A  ^fZrsS 


t=^r,      ^P.   »   •  V^5^         ^or^^^f    '  T*^'      '  ^V/^T^     '•Jo^1'^?^'     >«?'«  '  v^V^ r* :'£•*- ?*&'    '•    yfy 


^"iJKw^te^x^&KvtSK 


•    '•      ^vs.    Z*_    •//*   »>*/'sr«B  CL-'A' ^^STC    (<i^Ir  •      **V'l'    ~  /     -Jy-i    *JrfJ<*X 


Ex  Libris 


FRANK  SELLS  RICHARDS 

Piedmont^  California 


THE 


LESSER  PRIESTHOOD 


AND   NOTES   ON 


CHURCH  GOVERNMENT 


CONCORDANCE  OF  THE  DOCTRINE 
AND  COVENANTS 


FOR   THE  USE   OF 


CHURCH  SCHOOLS  AND  PRIESTHOOD  QUORUMS. 


By  JOSEPH   B.   KEELER 

Of  the  Faculty  of  the  B-igham  Young  University, 
Provo,  Utah. 


THK  DESERET  NEWS, 
Salt  Mk«  City,  Utah. 


ENTERED  ACCORDING  TO  ACT  or  CONGRESS 

IN  THE  YEAR  1904, 

BY  JOSEPH  B.  KEELER, 

IN  THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  LIBRARIAN  OF 

CONGRESS,  AT  WASHINGTON. 


INTRODUCTION. 


This  little  treatise  on  the  Lesser  Priesthood  and  Church  Gov- 
ernment and  also  the  Brief  Concordance  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, is  issued  with  the  approval  and  sanction  of  the  First 
Presidency  of  the  Church. 

These  brethren  appointed  Elder  Charles  W.  Penrose  of  the 
Deseret  News,  a  committee  of  one  to  criticise  the  manuscript  be- 
fore its  publication,  which  labor  he  has  kindly  and  promptly  per- 
formed 

While  the  matter  was  being  prepared,  the  author  received 
much  aid  and  many  helpful  suggestions  from  President  Joseph 
F.  Smith,  President  Anthon  H.  Lund,  Apostle  Rudger  Clawson, 
and  Bishop  William  B.  Preston;  he  has  also  had  the  friendly 
criticism  of  Prof.  N.  L.  Nelson,  and  his  fellow  teachers  of  the 
Brigham  Young  University. 

And  now  the  hope  is  expressed  that  the  work  will  commend 
itself  to  the  members  of  the  Church  who  hold  the  Priesthood — 
especially  the  young — and  that  the  perusal  of  its  pages  shall  not 
only  interest  and  inform  the  student,  but  a  further  desire  shall 
be  awakened  to  search  the  revelations  of  God,  and  to  notice  more 
closely  what  transpires  daily  in  the  field  of  Priesthood  and 
Church  Government. 

JOSEPH  B.  KEELER. 
Provo,  Utah,  June,  1904. 


SUGGESTIONS    TO    PRESIDING   OFFICERS. 


A  suggestion  or  two  offered  in  the  spirit  of  helpfulness  may 
not  be  amiss  to  those  who  shall  use  this  book.  It  has  been  writ- 
ten with  two  classes  of  persons  constantly  in  mind:  (1)  Young 
men  who  have  been  called  to  the  responsibilities  of  the  Priest- 
hood, and  (2)  persons  who  desire  to  obtain,  in  a  brief  manner,  a 
few  clear-cut  notions  on  Church  Government.  The  book  is  in- 
tended also  to  awaken,  in  young  men  who  read  it,  a  gieater  de- 
termination to  perform  more  intelligently  and  cheerfully  their  re- 
spective duties.  There  is  no  denying  the  fact  that  there  is  a  lack 
of  energy  among  many  of  those  who  have  been  assigned  work  in 
the  lesser  offices.  And  the  questions  are  often  asked:  What  is 
the  cause  of  this  slackness?  How  can  conditions  be  mended? 

It  is  hardly  possible  to  give  a  complete  answer,  but  something 
may  be  said  that  will  help  to  bring  the  problem  nearer  a  solu- 
tion. 

It  is  quite  evident  that  a  person  called  to  work  in  the  Priest- 
hood cannot  be  expected  to  do  satisfactory  work  without  first 
learning  the  requirements  of  his  office.  To  perform  his  duties 
well  presupposes  two  things:  (I)  a  certain  amount  of  information 
pertaining  to  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  office;  and  (2)  an 
adequate  fund  of  experience,  which  comes  only  from  actual  train- 
ing in  the  functions  of  office. 

As  to  the  first  essential,  the  young  man  may  get  his  theoret- 
ical knowledge  from  the  standard  books  of  the  Church,  from  in- 
structions given  by  the  presiding  Elders,  and  from  a  participation 
in  his  quorum  meetings.  From  these  and  other  sources  he  may 
become  well  informed  upon  the  duties  of  his  calling,  and  yet  he 
may  not  be  a  successful  worker.  Experience  shows  that  it  is  not 
always  the  intellectual  Latter-day  Saint  who  goes  around  doing 
the  most  good.  Nor  are  many  of  our  most  cherished  expectations 
fully  realized  in  the  work  of  our  educational  institutions.  A  large 


VI  SUGGESTIONS   TO    PRESIDING   OFFICERS. 

number  of  boys  and  girls  who  are  faithful  members  of  the  Sunday 
School,  of  the  Improvement  Associations,  of  the  Religion 
Classes,  and  the  Primaries,  begin  to  fall  out  of  the  ranks  at  about 
fourteen  years  of  age  and  upwards.  One  would  naturally  suppose 
that  the  mental  development  up  to  this  period  of  life  would  be 
such  that,  young  people  would  have  an  intense  desire  to  go  on ; 
but  in  too  many  cases  it  does  not  work  in  that  way.  Again  the 
question  may  be  asked,  What  is  the  cause? 

A  partial  answer  may  be  ventured.  Educational  methods 
even  in  our  institutions  tend  too  strongly  in  one  channel — the 
mere  acquisition  of  knowledge.  The  young  acquire  a  lot  of  in- 
formation— it  is  "poured  in"  constantly, — but  there  has  been 
little  effort  made  to  draw  it  out,  or  apply  the  principles  taught. 
By  the  time  our  boys  have  attained  to  the  lower  offices  of  the 
Priesthood,  they  arrive  at  an  age  when  they  begin  to  come  in 
contact  with  things, — the  actualities  of  life, — which  produce  in 
them  sensations  by  the  side  of  which  books  and  sermons  are  dry. 

The  failure  of  the  teacher,  (if  he  has  failed)  resulted  from 
his  not  being  able,  from  childhood  to  youth,  to  combine  the  prac- 
tical with  the  theoretical.  The  heart  with  its  attendant  activities 
has  not  been  developed  correspondingly  with  the  head.  In  other 
words,  the  youth  have  had  but  little  or  no  training  in  the  hun- 
dreds of  things  they  have  heard  talked  of,  or  have  sung  about, 
read  about,  or  in  things  memorized  and  recited. 

To  narrow  down  these  remarks  to  the  needs  of  young  men 
holding  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  What  would  seem  the  best  course 
to  follow1?  It  will  not  be  enough  for  them  to  become  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  matter  contained  in  this  little  book,  and  other 
books  and  articles  referred  to;  there  must  be  actual  labor  per- 
formed. If  it  be  Deacons  who  are  expected  to  become  efficient 
workers  in  the  Church,  they  must  be  taught  their  duties  on  the 
practical  side.  An  experienced  Elder  must  say  to  the  Deacons: 
"Come!"  If  they  have  chopped  wood  for  some  poor  widow  or 
furnished  fuel  for  a  missionary's  family,  their  hearts  will  burn 
with  satisfaction,  being  conscious  that  some  one  has  been  made 
hpppy  and  comfortable.  If  the  house  of  worship  needs  to  be 
cleaned,  warmed  and  lighted,  let  some  experienced  person  say: 
"Come! "  Then  show  the  way  and  explain  how  such  things  may 


SUGGESTIONS   TO   PRESIDING    OFFICERS.  VII 

be  done  properly — dignify  the  labor.  Is  the  meeting  house  iso- 
lated, without  fence,  the  grounds  void  of  vegetation,  or  covered 
with  weeds;  are  the  walls  and  roof  dilapidated,  the  window  panes 
broken,  or  any  portion  out  of  repair?  If  so,  let  some  one  who 
knowns  what  is  wanted  say  to  the  Deacons:  "Come! " — And  you 
may  depend  on  it,  that  generation  of  Deacons  will  consider  the 
spot  holy  ground  ever  after,  which  their  hands  have  thus  trans- 
formed. 

Likewise  the  teacher  must  be  trained  in  his  duties.  To  be  a 
teacher  among  the  Saints,  to  be  a  "standing  minister,"  is  no  ordi- 
nary calling;  it  requires  skill  and  ability.  Any  presiding  officer 
will  surely  be  disappointed  who  expects  a  young  man,  however 
faithful,  to  magnify  the  office  of  Teacher,  if  he  has  had  little  or 
no  preparation  beyond  his  ordination.  To  be  an  efficient  minis- 
ter, he  must  come  into  actual  contact  with  the  people  in  the  line 
of  his  duty.  One  prayer  offered  in  the  home  of  his  neighbor;  one 
quarrel  satisfactorily  settled  between  members;  or  one  night  of 
ministering  at  the  sick-bed,  will  do  more  to  fit  him  for  his  posi- 
tion than  a  hundred  pages  of  the  dead  letter,  or  a  dozen  lectures 
listened  to  in  his  quorum  meetings. 

So  with  the  Priest,  he  also  must  be  trained  and  encouraged 
by  experienced,  kind  and  God-fearing  companions,  until  he  can 
"walk  alone." 

All  this  will  take  time,  prayer  and  patience.  It  cannot  be 
done  in  one  year,  it  may  take  several.  But  if  it  is  being  done  at 
the  time  that  these  lessons  are  given  in  the  quorum  meetings,  it 
cannot  fail  to  make  alive  the  principles  here  set  forth.  The  effect 
will  in  fact  be  reciprocal:  the  practical  duties  of  the  Priesthood 
will  be  raised  out  of  the  dead  level  of  humdrum  routine,  into  a 
perspective  of  eternal  righteousness;  and  these  principles  will 
cease  to  be  dry  and  mere  matter  of  fact. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  I. 
The  Lesser  Priesthood. 


CHAPTER  ONE. 

PAGE. 

Definition  of  Priesthood 1 

CHAPTER  TWO. 

The  Aaronic  Priesthood 4 

CHAPTER  THREE. 
History  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 8 

CHAPTER  FOUR. 
History  of  the  Levitical  Priesthood 11 

CHAPTER  FIVE. 

The  Aaronic  Priesthood  from  Moses  till  Christ 14 

CHAPTER  SIX. 
The  Aaronic  Priesthood  Restored 18 

CHAPTER   SEVEN. 
General  Remarks  on  Priesthood 21 

CHAPTER    EIGHT. 
Offices  and  Officers  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 24 

CHAPTER  NINE. 

Office  Work  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood 27 

CHAPTER   TEN. 
The  Deacon 29 

CHAPTER    ELEVEN. 
The  Teacher..  34 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  TWELVE. 

PAGE. 

The  Priest 39 

CHAPTER  THIRTEEN. 
The  Bishop 44 

PART    II. 
Notes  on  Church  Government. 

CHAPTER  FOURTEEN. 
Sovereign  ty> 50 

CHAPTER  FIFTEEN. 

Government 53 

CHAPTER  SIXTEEN. 

Kinds  of  Government 55 

CHAPTER  SEVENTEEN. 

Church  and  Kingdom  of  God 59 

CHAPTER   EIGHTEEN. 
Stake  and  Ward  Divisions 62 

CHAPTER   NINETEEN. 
Source  of  Authority 66 

CHAPTER  TWENTY. 
Powers  of  Government 70 

CHAPTER  TWENTY-ONE. 
The  Holy  Priesthood 74 

CHAPTER  TWENTY-TWO. 

Offices  Belonging  to  the  Priesthood..., 77 

CHAPTER  TWENTY-THREE. 
Appointments  and  Nominations 80 

CHAPTER   TWENTY-FOUR. 
Election  of  aFirst  Presidency 82 


CONTENTS.  XI 

CHAPTER  TWENTY-FIVE. 

PAGE. 

Councilor  Quorum  of  the  First  Presidency 93 

CHAPTER   TWENTY-SIX. 
The  Twelve  Apostles 99 

CHAPTER  TWENTY-SEVEN. 
The  Seventy  104 

CHAPTER  TWENTY-EIGHT. 
The  Presiding  Patriarch 110 

CHAPTER  TWENTY-NINE. 
The  Presiding  Bishopric 112 

CHAPTER  THIRTY. 
Courts  and  Councils  of  Justice 117 

CHAPTER  THRTY-ONE. 
The  Ward  Bishop's  Court 119 

CHAPTER  THIRTY-TWO. 
The  Stake  High  Council 124 

CHAPTER  THIRTY-THREE. 
Council  of  the  First  Presidency 131 

CHAPTER  THIRTY-FOUR. 
Special  Church  Tribunals — Presiding  Bishop's  Council 133 

CHAPTERT  THIRTY-FIVE. 
Council  of  High  Priests  Abroad 135 

CHAPTER  THIRFY-SIX. 
Traveling  High  Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles 136 

CHAPTER  THIRTY-SEVEN: 

Stake  Councils,  Quorums  and  Conferences 138 


XII  CONTENTS. 

PART     III. 
Boards  of  Education,  Church  Schools  and  Auxiliary  Organizations. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-EIGHT. 

PAGE. 

General  Church  Board  of  EJucation 144 

CHAPTER  THIRTY-NINE. 
Church  Schools 146 

CHAPTER  FORTY. 
The  Auxiliary  Organizations 147 

CHAPTER  FORTY-ONE. 
Relief  Societies 149 

CHAPTER  FORTY-TWO. 
Sunday  Schools 151 

CHAPTER  FORTY-THREE. 

Young  Men's  Mu'ual  Improvement  Associations 154 

CHAPTER  FORTY-FOUR. 

Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Improvement  Associations 157 

CHAPTER  FORTY-FIVE. 

Primary  Associations 160 

CHAPTER  FORTY-SIX. 
Religion  Classes 162 

PART    IV. 

A  Brief  Concordance  of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 165 


PART    I. 

THE  LESSER  PRIESTHOOD. 


CHAPTER  ONE. 
DEFINITION  OF  PRIESTHOOD. 

OPENING  EXERCISES  AND  PRELIMINARIES: — 1.  Sing  a  short  hymn.  Open 
with  prayer;  call  on  one  of  the  members.  Sing  another  hymn,  if  time  per- 
mits. 2.  Instructions  will  be  given  hereafter  relating  to  the  organization 
of  the  various  quorums  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood;  for  the  present  organize 
as  follows:  3.  Deacons. — Twelve  form  a  quorum.  From  this  number  one 
is  to  be  chosen  President,  two  are  to  be  chosen  for  Counselors,  and  one 
is  to  be  chosen  for  Clerk.  4.  Teachers. — Twenty-four  form  a  quorum.  From 
this  number  one  is  to  be  chosen  President,  two  are  to  be  chosen  for  Coun- 
selors, and  one  is  to  be  chosen  for  Clerk,  or  Secretary.  5.  Priests. — Forty- 
eight  form  a  quorum.  The  Bishop  is  the  President  of  the  Priests'  quorum, 
and  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood.* 


Meaning  of  the  Term. — The  teacher  or  instructor  may  give 
a  twenty  minutes'  talk  on  Priesthood  under  the  following  topics: 

1.  Priesthood  is  a  compound  of  two  words;  (1)  priest,  de- 
noting an  officer  in  the  Church  and  government  of  God;  and  (2) 
-hood}  suffix  denoting  condition,  character,  state,  rank,  head;  as 
in  statehood,  boyhood,  fatherhood,  Godhood. 


*  To  THE  INSTRUCTOR  IN  CHARGE  : — You  are  not  to  represent  yourself 
as  president  of  the  quorum  in  your  charge.  You  merely  superintend  the 
work.  Let  the  President  of  the  quorum  do  all  that  he  can — give  out  the 
hymn,  call  on  someone  to  open  and  close  the  session,  call  for  the  minutes, 
put  the  question  on  their  adoption,  and  so  on.  Generally  the  members  of 
the  Lesser  Priesthood  are  young  men  who  lack  experience;  therefore,  it  is 
necessary  for  the  Bishop  to  sit  in  council  with  these  quorums,  or  appoint 
someone  as  assistant  or  aid  when  the  Presidencv  of  a  quorum  are  not  able 
to  manage  the  work  themselves.  Explain  this  to  the  quorum  and  teach 
them  to  honor  the  officers  in  their  respective  positions.  In  the  case  of  the 
Priests'  quorum,  the  instructor  who  presides  represents  the  Bishop. 


2  THE   LESSER   fRtESTHOOf). 

2.  Priesthood  is  power  and  authority  given  to  men  to  act  in 
.he  name  of  the  Lord. 

3.  It  is  a  right  conferred  on  men  to  officiate  in   the   ordi- 
aances  of  the  Gospel;   and  to  advocate  the  principles  thereof. 

4.  In  other  words,  Priesthood  is  Divine  Authority  by  which 
men  perform  acts  for  the  benefit  of  their  fellow  men  under  the 
law  of  the  Gospel;   and  God  acknowledges  such  acts  as  if  they 
were  His  own. 

5.  In  a  large  sense,  Priesthood  signifies  "the  holy  order  of 
che  Son  of  God,"  which  He  holds  in  connection  with  heavenly 
beings. 

6.  It  is  that  which  places  man  in   a  condition  to  receive  the 
ministration  of  angels,   and  to  enjoy  the  presence    of  God  the 
Father,  and  His  Son  Jesus  Christ.     (Doc.  and  Cov.,  sec.  13  and 
sec.  107.) 

7.  The  word  is  sometimes  used  to  signify  the  body  of  men 
who  hold  this  power  and  authority. 


CLOSING  FORMULARY: — 1.  Review  the  subjects  of  organization  and 
Priesthood.  Get  a  clear  idea  of  both  from  the  members.  2.  Assign  work 
on  which  members  may  prepare  for  next  lesson,  3.  The  secretary  or  clerk 
should  make  a  membership  roll.  4.  Sing  a  hymn,  or  a  verse  or  two,  if 
time  permits.  5.  Benediction  to  be  pronounced  by  a  member.* 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Persons   holding  the   Lesser   Priesthood   are   classified    into     four 
groups, — three  quorums,  and  one  council,  namely:   (1)  the  Deacons'  quorum, 
(2)  the  Teachers'  quorum,  (3)  the  Priests'  quorum,  and    (4)  the  Bishopric. 
To  which  of  these  groups  do  you  belong?  How  many  Deacons  form  a  quorum? 
How  many  Teachers?      How  many  Priests?      Give  the  names  of  the  officers 
of  these  quorums.    Who  should  preside  over  the  Priests'  quorum?    What 
special  meaning  is  attached  by  the  Latter-day  Saints  to  the  word  "quorum?" 

2.  Generally  speaking,    Priesthood  means  the   agency   and    authority 
which  the  Lord  has  conferred  upon  men  to  act  in  His  name,  to  minister  in 
His  Church,  and  to  build  up  His  kingdom  among  men.      Now  express  this 
idea  in  your  own  language.  What  is  meant  when  we  say:  "The  priesthood  will 
meet  to-night;"  or,  "The  priesthood  has  decided  such  and  such  a  matter?" 

3.  The  government  of  God,  in  one  sense,  is  composed  of  ecclesiastical 
officials   and  their  assistants;  the  government  of  the  town,  city  or  county 

*NOTE  TO  THE  INSTRUCTOR: — The  items  on  opening  and  closing  are  sug- 
gestive; they  may  be  varied  to  meet  circumstances. 


DEFINITION  OF  PRIESTHOOD.  3 

where  you  live  is  also  composed  of  officials.     Name  some  of  the  civil  officials 
of  your  town.     Name  the  ecclesiastical  officials  of  your  ward. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  Read  from  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,   section  107:  1  to  20  inclu- 
sive, which  gives  the  names  of  the  two  divisions  of  Priesthood;  what  the 
Priesthood  is;  and  in  a  general  way  defines  what  it  authorizes  men  to  do 
who  hold  it. 

2.  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  section  20:38  to  50,  also  sets  forth  in, 
considerable  detail  what  the  Lord  authorizes  men  to  do  who  hold  the  various 
offices  of  the  Priesthood. 

3.  Examine  section  112:  14  to  34, Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and  take  note  of 
the  great  things  an  Apostle  is  authorized  to  do  by  virtue  of  the  Apostleship. 

4.  No  man  is  a  legal  and  lawful  agent    or  minister  of  God  unless  he 
holds  the  Priesthood.     Read  part  of  Paul's  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  5:  1  to  6 
inclusive. 


THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOf). 


CHAPTER  TWO. 
THE  AAEONIC  PRIESTHOOD 

OPENING  FEATURES: — 1.  The  President  announces  that  the  meeting 
should  begin.  Sing  a  hymn.  He  appoints  a  member  to  offer  prayer.  The 
Clerk  calls  the  roll,  and  reads  the  minutes  of  the  last  meeting.  2. 
Approve  the  minutes  (after  amending  if  need  be)  by  vote.  The  voting 
should  be  done  bv  the  silent  method ;  that  is,  by  raising  the  right  hand  to 
manifest  either  approval  or  disapproval.  This  is  the  method  invariably  used 
in  all  meetings  of  the  Church.  3.  Review  briefly  the  main  points  of  last  les- 
son. Then  introduce  the  subject  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood. 


Priests, and  Officers. — Whenever  the  Lord  has  given  a  dispen- 
sation of  the  Gospel  at  any  period  of  the  world's  history,  He  has 
had  servants,  righteous  men,  to  minister  for  Him  among  the  peo- 
ple. These  servants  were  his  officers  or  Priests,  and  they  minis- 
tered among  the  people  by  virtue  of  their  Priesthood,  or  the  au- 
thority which  they  received  from  the  Lord. 

The  High  Priesthood  First— From  Adam  to  Noah,  from 
Noah'to  Melchisedek  and  Abraham,  and  so  on  down  until  the  days 
of  Moses,  we  know  of  only  one  Priesthood — "The  Holy  Priesthood 
after  the  order  of  the  Son  of  God,"  or  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood. 
But  a  change  came  in  the  days  of  Moses.  (See  Heb.  3:  7-12,  18, 
19;  4:  1,  11.) 

The  Law  Changed. — The  children  of  Israel,  it  seems,  were 
not  capable  of  living  up  to  the  law  of  the  Gospel.  They  were 
hard  of  heart,  rebellious,  and  inclined  to  the  idolatry  and  super- 
stitions of  the  Egyptians.  So  the  Lord  in  His  wisdom  saw  that 
they  could  not  abide  the  principles  of  the  Gospel,  neither  could 
they  be  judged  by  them.  Instead,  therefore,  of  the  Gospel  of 
faith,  repentance,  baptism,  the  laying  on  of  hands,  etc.,  He  gave 
them  the  law  of  Carnal  Commandments,  which  is  the  law  of  sacri- 
fice and  burnt  offerings  for  sin,  etc.,  and  then  He  ordained  and 
established  a  Priesthood  to  suit  the  conditions.  "For  the  priest- 


THE   AARONIC   PRIESTHOOD.  5 

hood  being  changed,  there  is  made  of  necessity  a  change  also  of 
the  law."     (Heb.  7:   12.) 

ISRAELITES  IMBUED  WITH  EGYPTIAN  IDOLATRY.  —  Undoubtedly  the 
Israelites,  owing  to  their  long  sojourn  in  Egypt  and  close  association  with 
the  people  of  the  Nile,  became  more  or  less  imbued  with  the  idolatrous 
practices  of  their  taskmasters.  Not  all  Israelites  were  brickmakers.  Many 
thousands  of  Hebrews  were  engaged  in  other  occupations,  even  that  of  as- 
sisting the  priests  in  religious  ceremopies  before  their  gods.  Idol  worship, 
therefore,  was  not  an  unfamiliar  religion  to  Israel.  One  of  the  many  gods 
of  the  Egyptians  was  the  sacred  bull,  called  Apis.  This  animal  was  kept 
in  a  magnificent  court  adjoining  the  temple  dedicated  to  his  worship ;  he 
was  attended  by  priests,  and  periodically  worshiped  by  the  people,  amid 
general  festivity  and  rejoicing. 

Professor  Rawlinson,  in  his  "History  of  Ancient  Egypt,"  (vol.1,  p.  196) 
thus  describes  the  beliefs  and  practices  of  the  Egyptians  in  the  selection  and 
worship  of  the  sacred  bull,  Apis:  "The  Egyptians  believed  that  occasionally 
a  deity  became  incarnate  in  a  particular  animal  and  so  remained  until  the 
creature's  death."  At  the  death  of  the  sacred  bull,  another  must  be  found 
by  the  priests.  "When  a  male  calf,  having  been  examined  by  the  priests, 
was  pronounced  to  have  the  required  marks,  he  received  the  name  of  Apis, 
and  became  the  occupant  of  his  proper  temple,  which  thenceforth  he  never 
quitted,  except  on  certain  fixed  days,  when  he  was  led  in  procession  through 
the  streets  of  the  city  and  welcomed  by  all  the  inhabitants,  who  came  forth 
from  their  houses  to  greet  him.  Otherwise  he  remained  continuously  in  his 
grand  residence,  waited  upon  by  numerous  priests,  fed  on  choice  food,  and 
from  time  to  time  shown  for  a  short  space  to  those  who  came  to  worship  him 
and  solicit  his  favor  and  protection.  Each  Apis,  when  dead,  became  an 
Osiri-Apis.  All  Egypt  went  into  mourning  at  the  death,  however  produced, 
and  remained  inconsolable  until  it  pleased  the  priests  to  declare  a  new 
avatar,  when  mourning  was  at  once  cast  aside,  a  time  of  festival  was  pro- 
claimed, and,  amid  the  acclamations  of  the  whole  people,  the  new-found 
Apis  was  led  in  solemn  pomp  to  occupy  the  chambers  of  his  predecessor." 
Not  always,  however,  could  the  people  worship  the  living  animal,  but  they 
did  have  its  image  of  wood,  stone  or  metal  continually  before  them."  (Read 
Exodus  32,  1-6.) 

Aaron  and  his  Sons  Called.— Aaron  (who  was  a  brother  of 
Moses,  and  also  a  Levite)  with  his  four  sons,  were  selected  first 
to  hold  this  Lesser  Priesthood  and  to  minister  in  the  Priest's 
office.  But  this  authority  was  only  a  part  of  the  powers  of  the 
Higher  Priesthood,  hence  it  is  termed  the  Lesser.  It  was,  in 
fact,  a  new  arrangement,  something  joined  on  or  added  to  the 
Melchisedek  Priesthood,  and  hence  it  is  said  to  be  an  appendage  to 
the  Higher  Priesthood. 


6  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

Now  notice  closely  the  words  of  the  Lord  through  His  ser- 
vant Moses  when  He  chose  Aaron  and  his  sons  to  officiate  in  this 
new  calling: 

"And  take  thou  unto  thee,  Aaron,  thy  brother,  and  his  sons 
with  him,  from  among  the  Children  of  Israel,  that  he  may  minister 
unto  me  in  the  Priest's  office,  even  Aaron,  Na-dab  and  A-bi-hu, 
El-e-a-zar  and  Ith-a-mar,  Aaron's  sons,  and  thou  shalt  make  holy 
garments  for  Aaron,  thy  brother,  for  glory  and  for  beauty. "- 
Ex.,  28:  1,  2. 

"And  Aaron  and  his  sons  thou  shalt  bring  unto  the  door  of 
the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation,  and  shall  wash  them  with 
water.  And  thou  shalt  take  the  garments,  and  put  upon  Aaron 
the  coat,  and  the  robe  of  the  ephod,  and  the  ephod,  and  the 
breastplate,  and  gird  him  with  the  curious  girdle  of  the  ephod. 
And  thou  shalt  put  the  mitre  upon  his  head,  and  put  the  holy 
crown  upon  the  mitre.  Then  shalt  thou  take  the  anointing  oil 
and  pour  it  upon  his  head  and  anoint  him.  And  thou  shalt  bring 
his  sons  and  put  coats  upon  them.  And  thou  shalt  gird  them 
with  girdles,  Aaron  and  his  sons,  and  put  the  bonnets  on  them: 
and  the  Priest's  office  shall  be  theirs  for  a  perpetual  statute,  and 
thou  shalt  consecrate  Aaron  and  his  sons." — See  Ex.,  29:  4-9, 
also  verse  44.* 


To  FINISH  THE  LESSON: — 1.  Briefly  review  the  important  points  of  the 
lesson.  2.  Assign  work  for  the  next  lesson.  3.  Attend  to  miscellaneous 
business.  4.  Close  with  singing  and  benediction. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  When  the  Lord  has  some  special  work  to  be  done  among  His  chil- 
dren, He  generally  authorizes  men  to  carry  it  forward.      Men  so  commis- 
sioned are  called  by  various  titles:  as  servants,  ministers,  elders,  prophets, 
officers,  and  the  like.     These  are  his  agents.     Consult  a  dictionary   (a  large 
one)  for  the  meaning  of  "commissioned,"  "servant,"  "minister."  In  a  gen- 
eral sense,  what  are  priests? 

2.  All  divisions  of  Priesthood  are  comprised  in  "The  Holy  Priesthood 
after  the  order  of  the  Son  of  God."     It  is  more  frequently  called  the  Mel- 
chisedek  Priesthood; it  is  also  called  the"High  Priesthood, "because it  stands 
first  and  comprehends  all  others.  What  do  Abraham  and  Paul  say  about  that 


*  An  EPHOD  (ef-od)  is  a  priestly  vestment  made  in  the  form  of  a  double 
apron,  covering  the  upper  part  of  the  body  in  front  and  behind,  two  parts  of 
the  apron  being  united  at  the  shoulders  by  a  seam  or  strap,  and  drawn  to- 
gether by  a  girdle. 

The  MITRE  or  MITER  (mi-ter )  is  a  form  of  head  dress.  The  Jewish  mitre 
was  made  of  linen  and  wrapped  in  folds  about  the  head,  like  a  turban. 

A  GIRDLE  is  a  sash. 


THE   AARONIC   PRIESTHOOD.  7 

righteous  man,  Melchisedek?  Adam  was  the  first  on  earth  to  hold  the  Hob 
Priesthood,  the  highest  of  all.  Consult  a  large  dictionary  for  the  various 
meanings  of  the  term  "order,"  and  particularly  for  its  meaning  as  used  ir 
this  lesson. 

3.  The  Children  of   Israel  were  not  capable  of  living  up  to  all  the  re- 
quirements of  the  Higher  or  Holy  Priesthood  and  the  law  of  the  Gospel,  sc 
th-i  Lord,  through  Moses,  gave  them  a  new  law  and  order  of  the  Holy  Priest- 
hood, and  another  set  of  officers  to  minister  to  the  people  under  the  new  con- 
ditions.    How  long  did  the  Israelites  sojourn  in  Egypt?      What  do  you  sup- 
pose prompted  the  Children  of  Israel  while  in   the   wilderness    to  make   s 
golden  calf,  then  sacrifice  and  have  a  merry  time? 

4.  This  new  authority,  or  new  Priesthood,  or  rather  this  new  adaptation 
of  an  order  of  the  old  Priesthood,  is  called  the  "Lesser  Priesthood."      It   is 
an  appendage  of  the  Higher  Priesthood,  because  it  belongs  to  or  grows  out 
of  it.  What  is  the  meaning  of  "appendage"  as  relating  to  the  Lesser  Priest- 
hood? 

5.  As  Aaron,  with  his  four  sons,  was  the  first  man  appointed  to  exer- 
cise the  duties  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  this  order  is  more  commonly  called 
after  his  name — the  Aaronic  Priesthood.   Mention  from  your  own  knowledge 
some  things  in  science,  religion  or  art  that  have  been  named  after  men  who 
were  first  or  prominent  iti  their  advocacy  or  practice. 

6.  In  olden  times,  men    who  were  priests,  wore  clothing  of  a  peculiar 
kind  and  make  to  denote  their  priestly  office  and  authority.  Describe  briefly 
this  dress. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  Examine  the  following  scripture:    Numbers,  27:  15  to  23;  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  sec.  84:  18  to  30. 

2.  The  Priesthood  was  confirmed  unto  Adam:  see  Pearl  of  Great  Price- 
pages  16  and  17,  edition  of  1891;  new  edition,  5:  58,  59;  6:  67,  68. 

3.  For  description  of  the  clothing  or  holy  garments  that  Aaron  and  hi* 
sons  should  wear  as  emblematic  of  their  priestly  office,  read  the  28th  chap 
ter  of  Exodus. 


THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 


CHAPTER  THEEE. 
HISTORY  OF  THE  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD. 

FIRST  PRELIMINARIES: — 1.  Devotional  Exercises;  roll-call  and  min- 
utes. 2.  Catechization  and  review  on  last  lesson.  3.  The  instructor  should 
see  that  all  points  are  clear  cut.  Preparation,  preparation!  should  be  the 
constant  aim  of  each  member.  Insist  on  preparation. 


The  Firstborn  Sanctified.— All  have  doubtless  read  the  touch- 
ing story  of  how  Joseph,  son  of  Jacob,  was  sold  by  his  broth- 
ers to  the  Egyptians:  and  how  he  afterwards  rose  in  favor  before 
King  Pharaoh,  being  blessed  of  the  Lord;  and  how,  many  years 
afterward,  Jacob  and  his  eleven  sons  with  their  families,  because 
of  a  famine,  made  their  homes  in  Egypt.  After  several  centuries 
the  Lord  through  Moses  commanded  the  children  of  Jacob,  or  Is- 
rael, to  return  to  Canaan,  the  land  of  their  inheritance.  The 
Egyptians  were  reluctant  to  let  them  go;  so  God  sent  ten  plagues 
upon  them.  The  last  of  these  consisted  in  the  death  of  all  the 
firstborn  of  the  Egyptians,  both  man  and  beast;  but  the  first- 
born of  the  Israelites  were  saved  by  obeying  the  command  of  the 
Lord  through  Moses.  That  this  great  event  might  be  handed 
down  from  generation  to  generation  as  a  memorial,  the  Lord  said 
to  Moses:  "Santify  unto  me  all  the  firstborn,  whatsoever  openeth 
the  womb  among  the  children  of  Israel,  both  of  man  and  of  beast: 
it  is  mine. "—Ex.,  13:2. 

Thus  the  Lord  claimed  the  firstborn  as  His,  having  spared 
them  when  he  destroyed  the  firstborn  of  the  Egyptians.  To  mem- 
orialize the  event,  the  firstborn  of  beasts  were  to  be  offered  in 
sacrifice  (except  certain  kinds).  Children,  however  were  re- 
deemed with  money. 

"And  it  shall  be  when  thy  son  asketh  thee  in  time  to  come, 
saying,  What  is  this?  that  thou  shalt  say  unto  him,  By  strength 
of  hand  the  Lord  brought  us  out  from  Egypt,  from  the  house  of 
bondage :  and  it  came  to  pass  when  Pharaoh  would  hardly  let  us 
go,  that  the  Lord  slew  all  the  firstborn  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  both 


HISTORY   OF   THE   AARONIC   PRIESTHOOD.  9 

the  firstborn  of  man,  and  the  firstborn  of  beast:  therefore  I  sacri- 
fice to  the  Lord,  but  all  the  firstborn  of  my  children  I  redeem." — 
Ex.,  13:14,  15. 

Levites  Taken  Instead  of  the  Firstborn.  —  The  choosing  of 
Aaron  and  his  sons  Na-dab,  A-bi-hu,  El-e-a-zar  and  Ith- a- mar  for 
the  Priesthood  was  set  forth  in  the  last  lesson.  Some  time  after 
this,  the  Lord  made  a  more  extensive  call  of  men  to  his  service. 
He  chose  all  the  tribe  of  Levi.  Counting  the  males  from  a  month 
old  and  upwards  they  numbered  22,000.  So  the  acting  Priest- 
hood in  Israel  thereafter  were  all  to  be  the  tribe  of  Levi,  which 
included  Moses  and  Aaron.* 

"And  I,  behold,  I  have  taken  the  Levites  from  among  the 
children  of  Israel;  instead  of  all  the  firstborn:  *  *  therefore  the 
Levites  shall  be  mine;  because  all  the  firstborn  are  mine;  for  on 
the  day  that  I  smote  all  the  firstborn  in  the  land  of  Egypt  I  hal- 
lowed unto  me  all  the  firstborn  in  Israel,  both  man  and  beast: 
mine  shall  they  be:  I  am  the  Lord." — Num.,  3:12,  13. 

Manner  of  Redemption.— The  Lord  then  released  the  first- 
born of  all  the  tribes  of  Israel  from  this  service  and  instructed 
parents  to  redeem  their  firstborn  with  money.  The  redemption 
money  was  to  be  given  to  Aaron  and  his  sons  as  a  part  of  their 
living  while  in  the  Priest's  office. 

"Take  the  Levites  instead  of  all  the  firstborn  among  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  and  the  cattle  of  the  Levites  instead  of  their  cattle; 
and  the  Levites  shall  be  mine:  I  am  the  Lord.  And  for  those  that 
are  to  be  redeemed  of  the  two  hundred  and  three  score  and  thir- 
teen of  the  firstborn  of  the  children  of  Israel,  which  are  more  than 
the  Levites ;thoushalt  even  take  five  shekels  apiece  by  the  poll, aft- 
er the  shekel  of  the  sanctuary  shaltthou  take  them:  t  (the  shekel  is 
twenty  gerahs:  )|  and  thou  shalt  give  the  money,  wherewith  the 
odd  number  of  them  is  to  be  redeemed,  unto  Aaron  and  to  his 
sons."— Num.,  3:45,  48. 


CLOSING  REMARKS: — 1.   Take  time  to  emphasize  the  points  mentioned  in 


*  The  whole  number  of  firstborn  males,  from  a  month  old  and  upward, 
belonging  to  all  the  tribes,  as  counted  by  Moses  and  Aaron  was  22,273.  The 
Levites  numbered  at  that  time  22,000.  So  the  excess  of  the  firstborn  over 
the  Levites  which  had  to  be  redeemed  was  273. 

tPoLL,  head  or  individual.  The  word  is  used  in  POLL-TAX,  meaning  a 
head-tax. 

JA  SHEKEL  equals  64  cents. 


10  THE   LESSER  PRIESTHOOD. 

the  review  below.    2.     Provision  should  be  made  whereby  absentees  from 
prior  sessions  can  "catch  up"  with  the  work.     3.    Dismissal  exercises. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  The  Lord  in  arranging  for  the  new  conditions  to  be  established  among 
the  Israelites,  chose  the  boys  and  men  who  were  the  oldest  or  firstborn  of 
all  the  families,  to  hold  the  Lesser  -Priesthood,   and   thus   become   officers 
among  the  people.    This  arrangement  was  to  be  kept  up;  it  was  intended,  in 
part,  to  remind  the  people  of  the  wonderful  things  the  Lord   had  done  for 
them  in  Egypt.     What  great  event  in  the  history  of  the  United  States  do  we 
celebrate  or  memorialize  each  year?     What  event  in  history  is  celebrated  on 
the  25th  of  December? 

2.  Instead,  however,  of  the  Lord  requiring  the  firstborn  to  serve,  He 
afterward  selected  all  the  male  portion  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  to  fill  official  posi- 
tions, and  permitted  parents  of  the  other  tribes   to  redeem  their  firstborn 
with  a  small  sum  of  money.  The  redemption  money  was  given  totheLevites 
to  help  support  them  while  they  ministered  in  their  Priestly  offices.       What 
was  done  with  the  firstborn  of  beasts?     What  is   the  meaning  of  "redemp- 
tion?" 

3  You  should  become  acquainted  with  all  unfamiliar  words  of  each 
lesson.  Do  not  pass  by  a  word  you  do  not  understand.  Words  that  are 
understood  convey  ideas  to  the  mind. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  For  the  counting  of  the  firstborn  of  Israel  by  Moses  and  Aaroa,  see 
Numbers.  3rd  chapter. 

2.  Read  Exodus  13th  chapter  for  the  sanclification  of  the  firstborn. 

3.  The  smiting  of  the  firstborn  of  the  Egyptians  is  recorded  in  the  12th 
chapter  of  Exodus,  verses  29  to  33. 


HISTORY   OF   THE   LEVITICAL   PRIESTHOOD,  11 


CHAPTER  FOUK. 
HISTORY  OF  THE  LEVITICAL  PRIESTHOOD. 

To  BEGIN  WITH: — 1.  After  the  usual  opening  exercises,  the  instructor 
in  charge  may  profitably  inquire  into  the  reasons  for  the  absence  of  mem 
bers  if  any,  from  past  meetings.  2.  It  should  be  unnecessary  for  the  person 
in  charge  to  say:  "Will  the  assembly  please  come  to  order."    3.  Connect 
this  lesson  with  the  last  by  review  and  questions. 


The  Priest's  Office  was  conferred  upon  Aaron  and  his  sons 
throughout  their  generations. 

"And  thou  shalt  put  upon  Aaron  the  holy  garments,  and 
anoint  him,  and  sanctify  him;  that  he  may  minister  unto  me  in 
the  Priest's  office.  And  thou  shalt  bring  his  sons  and  clothe  them 
with  coats:  and  thou  shalt  anoint  them,  as  thou  didst  anoint  their 
father,  that  they  may  minister  unto  me  in  the  Priest's  office:  for 
their  anointing  shall  surely  be  an  EVERLASTING  PRIESTHOOD 
throughout  their  generations." — Ex.,  40:  13-15. 

The  Levites  Presented  to  Aaron.— Thus  Aaron  and  his  lineal 
descendants  were  to  stand  at  the  head  of  the  Priest's  office  for- 
ever, to  perform  the  important  duties  thereof.  But  someone  must 
perform  the  lesser  or  minor  duties;  and  so  the  Lord  called  the 
Levites  and  presented  them  to  Aaron  for  this  purpose.  Therefore, 
it  may  be  said  that  the  ministry  of  the  Levites  was  an  appendage 
to  Aaron's  Priesthood.  Thus  spake  the  Lord  to  Moses: 

"Bring  the  tribe  of  Levi, near  and  present  them  before  Aaron 
the  Priest,  that  they  may  minister  unto  him.  And  they  shall  keep 
his  charge,* 'and  the  charge  of  the  whole  congregation  before  the 
tabernacle  of  the  congregation,  to  do  the  service  of  the  tabernacle. 
And  they  shall  keep  all  the  instruments  of  the  tabernacle  of  the 
congregation,  and  the  charge  of  the  children  of  Israel,  to  do  the 
service  of  the  tabernacle.  And  thou  shalt  give  the  Levites  unto 
Aaron  and  to  his  sons:  they  are  wholly  given  unto  him  out  of  the 
children  of  Israel."— Num.,  3:  6-9. 


*CHARGE,  as  above,  means  OFFICE  or  jurisdiction:  As  office  of  Deacon, 
etc.  The  word  also  means  anything  committed  to  another's  custody,  care, 
concern  or  management. 


12  THE   LESSER  PRIESTHOOD. 

And  again,  the  Lord  speaking  to  Aaron,  says: 

"And  I,  behold,  I,  have  taken  your  brethren  the  Levites  from 
among  the  children  of  Israel:  to  you  they  are  given  as  a  gift  for 
the  Lord,  to  do  the  service  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation." 
—Num.,  18:  6. 

Explanatory  Titles. — The  Apostle  Paul  calls  the  Priesthood 
conferred  upon  Aaron  and  his  sons,  as  also  that  conferred  upon 
their  brethren  the  Levites,  the  Levitical  Priesthood.  "If  there- 
fore perfection  were  by  the  Levitical  Priesthood,  (for  under  it  the 
people  received  the  law,)  what  further  need  was  there  that  an- 
other Priest  should  rise  after  the  order  of  Melchisedek,  and  not 
be  called  after  the  order  of  Aaron?"  (Hebrews,  7:  11).  More 
frequently,  however,  this  Priesthood  is  called  the  AARONIC  or 
LESSER  PRIESTHOOD  The  explanatory  titles  or  names  ap- 
plied to  the  degrees  of  the  Priesthood  (as  Melchisedek,  Aaronic, 
Levitical)  were  given  on  account  of  the  distinction  and  righteous- 
ness of  certain  men  who  held  it  anciently. 


SUGGESTIONS  AT  CLOSING:  I.  One  of  the  members  should  be  given  a 
topic  from  the  lesson,  on  which  to  prepare  a  five-minutes'  talk  for  next 
session.  2.  Questions  may  be  asked  to  ascertain  if  members  have  looked 
up  and  studied  the  references.  3.  Miscellaneous  business;  singing,  and 
benediction. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  It   should  be  noticed  particularly  that  Aaron   and  his  sons  were  or- 
dained   PRIESTS,  and   that  this    office    and   anointing  was    an   everlasting 
Priesthood  which  should  continue  in  their  families  to  the  latest  generations. 
Show  that  this  promise  has  been  renewed    again  by  the  Lord  in  our  day. 
Mention  another  office  in  the  Church  that  comes  by  inheritance. 

2.  The  other  Levites  were  to  serve  in  the  lesser  offices,  and  they  were 
presented  to  Aaron  and  his  sons  for  that  purpose.     Their  office  and  work 
were  appended  to  the  office  of  Aaron.     What  is  meant  by  the  Lord  saying 
that  He  gave  the  Levites  to  Aaron?      There  was  a  tithing  paid  to  them  by 
the  whole  house  of  Israel  for  their  sustenance. 

3.  The  Priesthood  which  the  Levites  generally  held  is  often  called  the 
Levitical  Priesthood,  after  their  tribe. 

4.  Aaron,  the  brother  and  co-worker  of  Moses,  being  such  a  prominent 
character  in  his  day  was  honored  by  having  the  Lesser  Priesthood  named 
after  him.     Whether  the  people  gave  the  name  first,  or  it  was  so  called  by 
the  Lord,  we  have  no  exact  information. 

REFERENCES. 
1.  After  the  tribe  of  Levi  was  selected  to  assist  A.aron  in  the  priest's 


HISTORY   OP   THE    LEVITICAL   PRIESTHOOD.  13 

office,  the  Lord  directed  Moses  to  appoint  certain  work  to  the  various  fami- 
lies of  the  tribe.  See  Nximbers,  4th  chapter. 

2.  For  other  information  on  this  subject,  read  "Items  on  Priesthood," 
page  40-43. 

3.  See  Numbers,  18:  25  to  28,  regarding  the  tithing  to  be  paid  to  the  Le- 
vites. 


14  THE  LESSER  PRIESTHOOD. 


CHAPTER   FIVE. 
THE  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD  FROM  MOSES  TILL  CHRIST, 

PRELIMINARY  HINTS:—!.  Devotional  exercises;  roll  call,  and  minutes. 
2.  Inquire  about  absentees.  A  word  or  two  on  punctuality  and  regularity 
would  not  be  amiss.  3.  Finish  what  was  assigned  at  last  session;  and 
clear  up  essential  points  not  understood. 


Aaronic  Priesthood  Begins  Sway  with  Eleazar. — "And  Nabad 
and  Abihu,  the  sons  of  Aaron,  took  either  of  them  his  censer, 
and  put  fire  therein,  and  put  incense  thereon,  and  offered  strange 
fire  before  the  Lord,  which  He  commanded  them  not.  And  there 
went  out  fire  from  the  Lord  and  devoured  them,  and  they  died  be- 
fore the  Lord."— See  Lev.  10:  1,  2. 

Nadab  and  Abihu  were  the  oldest  sons  of  Aaron,  and  they 
should  have  taken  the  lead  in  the  Priest's  office;  but  through 
their  disobedience  in  offering  "strange  fire"  at  the  sacrifice,  they 
were  slain  by  the  Lord.  (Read  Num.  20:  23  to  28.)  About  two 
years  after  the  death  of  Aaron,  Moses  died  also,  and  from  then 
the  Aaronic  Priesthood  held  sway  in  Israel.  Eleazar,  the  third 
son  of  Aaron,  took  the  place  of  his  father  as  the  High  Priest  of 
the  Lesser  Priesthood.  (See  Num.  27:  21  to  23.) 

The  Word  of  the  Lord  Through  Urim  and  Thummim. — As  the 
Lord  no  longer  revealed  Himself  face  to  face,  as  He  did  to  His 
servant  Moses  (the  Melchisedek  Priesthood  having  been  taken 
from  Israel),  His  word  came  through  the  Urim  and  Thummim, 
when  the  Priesthood  and  people  generally  were  keeping  the  law. 

"The  Aaronic  Priesthood,  being  continued,  it  held  the  Urim 
and  Thummim, and  gave  direction  to  Joshua  who  was  set  apart  by 
Moses,  and  to  Saul,  David,  Solomon  and  others,  who  were  an- 
ointed and  set  apart  to  their  kingly  power,  and  to  rule  over  and  to 
lead  and  to  direct  Israel,  and  this  state  of  things  continued  until 
Christ.  The  High  Priests  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  being  the 
acknowledged  representatives  of  God,  holding  the  priestly  power; 


THE   AARONIC   PRIESTHOOD   FROM   MOSES   TILL   CHRIST.        lo 

whilst  the  kings  were  anointed  by  them,  or  by  their  priestly  au- 
thority, and  the  kings  and  rulers  had  to  get  the  word  of  the  Lord 
from  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  or  through  the  Urim  and  Thummim. 
It  is  evident  that  all  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  did  not  have  the 
[Trim  and  Thummim,  nor  did  they  call,  anoint,  or  direct  kings,  or 
bear  rule  in  the  nations;  but  only  the  High  Priest — one  man — 
and  one  man  presided  over  the  action  of  all  the  other  Priests  in 
Israel,  and  regulated  the  action  of  kings,  telling  them  when  to 
go  to  war,  and  when  not  to,  and  giving  unto  them  the  word  of  the 
Lord  through  the  Urim  and  Thummim." — Items  on  Priesthood, 
by  President  John  Taylor,  page  12. 

Special  Dispensation  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood. — There 
were  times,  however,  during  the  period  from  Moses  to  Christ, 
when  the  Lord  sent  men  to  Israel  as  prophets  and  special  mes- 
sengers, who  doubtless  held  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood, as  Ezekiel, 
Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Daniel  and  others.  But  these  received  their 
inspiration  and  calling  direct  from  the  Lord.  They  did  not  con- 
fer this  Priesthood  on  others. 

John  the  Last  Representative  of  the  Mosaic  Law. — John 
the  Baptist  was  the  last  to  hold  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  under  the 
old  dispensation,  He  received  his  anointing  and  authority 
through  an  angel  sent  from  God;  because,  possibly,  in  his  day 
there  was  no  one  who  rightfully  held  the  keys  of  this  Priesthood 
and  power  among  the  Jews.  For  a  long  time  the  Priesthood  had 
been  perverted;  the  form  was  left,  but  it  was  almost  wholly  de- 
void of  inspiration  and  power.  Hence  the  Lord  deemed  it  neces- 
sary to  restore  it,  pure  and  untarnished,  through  John.  In  a 
revelation,  (sec.  84:  25  to  28),  the  Lord  explains  the  whole  situ- 
ation : 

"Therefore  He  took  Moses  out  of  their  midst,  and  the 
Holy  Priesthood  also.  And  the  Lesser  Priesthood  continued, 
which  Priesthood  holdeth  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels 
and  the  preparatory  Gospel;  which  Gospel  is  the  Gospel  of  re- 
pentance and  of  baptism,  and  the  remission  of  sins, and  the  law  of 
Carnal  Commandments,  which  the  Lord  in  His  wrath,  caused  to 
continue  with  the  house  of  Aaron  among  the  children  of  Israel 
until  John,  whom  God  raised  up,  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
from  his  mother's  womb;  for  he  was  baptized  while  he  was  yet 
in  his  childhood,  and  was  ordained  by  the  angel  of  God  at  the 
time  he  was  eight  days  old  unto  this  power." 

John  the  Baptist   Represented  the  Old  and  New. — John's 


16  THE  LESSER  PRIESTHOOD. 

ministry  came  in  the  meridian  of  time,  when  the  Gospel  was 
about  to  be  revealed  again  through  Jesus  Christ.  He  preached 
repentance,  and  baptized  under  the  authority  of  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood.  The  Law  of  Moses,  that  is,  the  Law  of  Carnal  Com- 
mandments, was  fulfilled  when  Christ  introduced  the  Gospel  ordi- 
nances, but  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  remained  intact;  it  now  came 
under  the  direction  and  control  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood, 
being  appended  to  the  higher.  Many  of  the  functions  of  this 
Priesthood  were  abolished  with  the  passing  of  the  old  law,  and 
new  office-work  was  introduced  under  the  Gospel  dispensation. 

The  Apostasy. — It  is  well  known  that,  after  the  days  of  Christ 
and  His  Apostles,  a  great  apostasy  took  place,  and  that  the  power 
and  authority  of  the  Priesthood  gradually  waned  and  finally  dis- 
appeared from  the  earth.  For  many  centuries  back  and  until  the 
beginning  of  the  present  generation,  the  world  has  been  without 
an  authorized  Priesthood. 


A  REMARK  AT  CONCLUSION: — 1.  The  President  should  make  arrange- 
ments to  help  and  encourage  those  who  may  be  lagging;  assistance  coming 
from  the  quorum  is  usually  of  the  best  kind.  2.  Close  the  session  in  the 
usual  way. 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Nadab  and  Abihu  rebel  and  offer  "strange  fire"    at  the    sacrificial 
altar,  such  as  was  offered  by  heathen  nations  to  their  gods;  the  anger  of  the 
Lord    is   provoked   and  the  young  men  are  slain.     Where  do  you  suppose 
these  young  men   learned  that  heathen  mode  of  sacrifice?      What   lesson 
should  their  conduct  and  its  result  teach  us? 

2.  Aaron  died,  and  his  third  son,   Eleazar,  was   anointed  to  take   his 
office.      Why  was  Ithamar,  the  youngest  son  of  Aaron,  not  anointed  to  take 
his  father's  place? 

3.  One  of  the  promises  made  to  those  who  hold  the  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood is,  that  through  obedience  and  purity  of  life  they  may    see  the  Lord 
face  to  face  as  did  Moses.      Under  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  such  promise  is 
not  made;  this  Priesthood,  however,  "holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of 
angels."     The  Urim  and  Thummim  is  a  holy  instrument  by  which  the  Lord 
may  make  known  His  will,  and  it  was  used  at  times  by  the  priests  of  Aaron 
in  the  days  of  the  Israelites.     What  did  the  Apostle  Paul  mean  when  he  said 
of  the  Israelites  that  "they  should  not   enter  into  His  restV — Hebrews,  3: 
11,  17,  18,  19. 

4.  There  were  some  powers  exercised  occasionally  by  the  servants  of 
God,  both  among  the  Israelites  and  the  Nephites,  during  the  Mosaic  dispen- 
sation, which  belong  to  the  High  Priesthood.     Men  who  were  thus  endowed 


THE   AARONIC   PRIESTHOOD    FROM   MOSES   TILL   CHRIST.        17 

probably  received  their  ordination  direct  from  the  Lord  through  heavenly 
messengers.  Name  some  of  the  Lord's  servants  who  probably  held  the 
Melchisedek  Priesthood  during  the  period  from  Moses  till  Christ. 

5.  The  ecclesitical  government,  under  the  Mosaic  law,  was  administered 
by  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  with  more  or  less  emphasis  and  continuity,  from 
Moses  to  John  the  Baptist.  John  was  the  connecting  link  between  the  old 
dispensation  and  the  new  in  Christ.  When  the  Law  of  Carnal  Command- 
ments was  fulfilled  in  Christ,  what  became  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood? 

6.  After  the  days  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  the  Gospel  began  to  be 
perverted;  the  powers  of  the  Priesthood  soon  waned  and  finally  disappeared. 
There  was  a  form  of  godliness  left,  but  no  power  with  it.  What  is  the  mean- 
ing of  the  phrase:  "The  general  apostasy  of  the  Primitive  Church?" 

REFERENCES. 

1.  See  Leviticus,  8:  8.      Numbers,  27:  21.     Deuteronomy,  33:  8.     For 
further  information  concerning  these  holy  instruments  the  Urim  and  Thum- 
mim  or  Interpreters,  the  student  is  directed  to  the  Book  of  Mormon;  Omni, 
1:  20;  Mosiah,  8:  13  to  19;  21:  27,  28;  28:  11  to  19.    Alma,  37:  21-26.    Ether, 
2:  23,  24  and  28;  4:  5.      Doctrine  and   Coventants,  sec.  17:  1. 

2.  On   the    subject   of  the   Apostasy     of    the   Primitive   Church,   the 
student  will  find  the  question  treated  in  the  Introduction  of  the  "History 
of  the  Church,"  Vol.  1;  "Compendium,"  pages  164-170;  "Spencer's  Letters, 
No.  6;"  "Universal  Apostasy,"  a  pamphlet  by  Orson  Pratt. 

3.  "Authority   of  John   the   Baptist;"  see    Improvement  Era,  Vol.  6, 
page  310. 

4.  "Did  the  Prophets  Hold   the  Melchisedek  Priesthood?"  answered  in 
the  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  6,  No.  4,  pages  311-312.      5.    For  a  brief  account 
of  the  apostasy  of  the  ancient  Church,  see  Talmage's  "Articles  of  Faith," 
pages  203  to  207. 


18  THE    LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 


CHAPTER  SIX. 
THE  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD  RESTORED. 

INTRODUCTORY  SUGGESTIONS: — 1.  Devotional  and  preliminary  exercises. 
2.  The  President  should  occasionally  inspect  the  record  and  minutes  kept 
by  the  Clerk  to  see  if  they  are  in  order.  3.  Those  who  are  instructing  the 
quorums  should  see  that  the  members  do  not  get  away  from  the  subject  by 
asking  irrelevant  questions. 


The  Catholic  Church  claims  an  unbroken  line  of  descent 
in  Priesthood  and  authority  from  Christ  to  the  present.  This  claim 
the  Latter-day  Saints  emphatically  deny.  They  have  no  doubt  that 
for  ages  the  world  has  been  without  true  Priesthood  and  Gospel 
ordinances.  That  the  Priesthood  has  been  restored  to  earth  again 
through  the  ministration  of  holy  angels,  and  that  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  established  once  more  among  men,  are  facts  widely 
proclaimed  by  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  abundantly  proved  by 
Scripture,  ancient  and  modern. 

The  Aaronic  Priesthood  Conferred.  —  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery  testify  that  on  the  15th  day  of  May,  1829,  John 
the  Baptist,  who  held  the  keys  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  ordained 
them  to  this  same  power.*  The  words  used  upon  this  occasion 
are  as  follows: 


*  In  a  letter  to  his  brother,  Oliver  Cowdery  thus  describes  the  visit  of 
the  angel,  John  the  Baptist,  when  he  conferred  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  on 
Joseph  Smith  and  himself: 

"On  a  sudden,  as  from  the  midst  of  eternity,  the  voice  of  the  Redeemer 
spake  peace  to  us,  while  the  veil  was  parted  and  the  angel  of  God  came 
down  clothed  with  glory,  and  delivered  the  anxiously  looked-for  message, 
and  the  Keys  of  the  Gospel  of  repentance!  What  joy!  what  wonder!  what 
amazement!  While  the  world  was  racked  and  distracted — while  millions 
were  groping  as  the  blind  for  the  wall,  and  while  all  men  were  resting  upon 
uncertainty,  as  a  general  mass,  our  eyes  beheld,  our  ears  heard.  As  in  the 
'blaze  of  day;'  yes,  more — above  the  glitter  of  the  May  sunbeam,  which 
then  shed  its  brilliancy  over  the  face  of  nature!  Then  his  voice,  though 
mild,  pierced  to  the  center,  and  his  words,  '1  am  thy  fellow  servant,'  dis- 
pelled every  fear.  We  listened,  we  gazed,  we  admired!  'Twas  the  voic  e  o* 
an  angel  from  glory,  'twas  a  message  from  the  Most  High!  And  as  w 
heard  we  rejoiced,  while  his  love  enkindled  upon  our  souls,  and  we  wer 
wrapt  in  the  vision  of  the  Almighty!  Where  was  room  for  doubt?  No 


THE    AARONIC    PRIESTHOOD    RESTORED.  19 

"Upon  you  my  fellow  servants,  in  the  name  of  Messiah,  I 
confer  the  Priesthood  of  Aaron,  which  holds  the  keys  of  the  min- 
istering of  angels  and  of  the  Gospel  of  repentance,  and  of  baptism 
by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins;  and  this  shall  never  be 
taken  again  from  the  earth,  until  the  sons  of  Levi  do  offer  again 
an  offering  unto  the  Lord  in  righteousness." — Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec. 
13. 

Powers  and  Authority  Outlined.— Certain  powers  and  au- 
thority were  conferred  by  this  ordination. 

(1).  The  Priesthood  of  Aaron,  or  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  in 
its  entirety;  (2)  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels;  (3) 
the  right  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  repentance;  (4)  the  authority 
to  baptize  by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins.  The  promise 
was  made  also  that  this  Priesthood  should  remain  on  the  earth 
until  the  sons  of  Levi  again  offer  an  offering  to  the  Lord  in 
righteousness.  Other  duties  and  powers  of  this  Priesthood  were 
revealed  and  made  known  later. 

Keys  of  the  Priesthood.  —  Jesus  said  to  Peter:  "I  will 
give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  (Matt., 
16:  19.)  And  He  said  to  Joseph  Smith  in  a  revelation:  "Unto 
you  I  have  given  the  keys  of  the  kingdom."  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec. 
81:  2.)  And  in  many  instances  and  at  divers  times  has  the  Lord 
given  His  servants  the  keys  for  special  purposes.  The  meaning 
of  this  term  is  better  explained  by  illustration.  Every  High 
Priest,  for  instance,  is  eligible  to  a  presidency,  either  as  Bishop 
or  Stake  President,  or  any  other  presiding  office  in  the  Priest- 
hood; and  he  has  all  the  general  authority  he  needs  to  act  in  any 
of  the  positions  named.  But  no  High  Priest  acts  in  a  presiding 
capacity  until  he  is  called  and  inducted  into  ofl&ce.  The  right  to 
act  and  administer  in  a  certain  calling  constitutes  the  Key  to  that 
certain  ministry. 

The  Priesthood  gives  a  man  general  authority  to  act  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord;  the  Keys  of  the  Priesthood  give  him  the 
special  authority  to  act  and  administer  in  any  particular  office  or 
calling. — See  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  4,  No.  3,  p.  230.  • 


where,  uncertainty  had  fled,  doubt  had  sunk  no  more  to  rise,  while  fiction 
and  deception  had  fled  forever! 

"But,  dear  brother,  think,  further  think  for  a  moment,  what  joy  filled 
our  hearts,  and  with  what  surprise  we  must  have  bowed  (for  who  would  not 
have  bowed  the  knee  for  such  a  blessing?)  when  we  received  under  his 
hands  the  Holy  Priesthood  as  he  said,  'Upon  you  my  fellow-servants,  in  the 
name  of  Messiah,  I  confer  this  Priesthood  and  this  authority,  which  shall 
remain  upon  earth,  that  the  sons  of  Levi  may  yet  offer  an  offering  unto  the 
Lord  in  righteousness!'  " 


20  THE    LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

A  WORD  AT  CLOSING:—!.  The  printed  text  of  this  chapter  is  not  lengthy; 
however  it  can  be  most  profitably  enlarged  by  studying  the  references. 
2.  Before  dismissal,  make  arrangements  to  help  new  members,  and  others 
who  are  behind  with  the  work,  to  understand  what  the  quorum  has  already 
psssed  over.  Not  understanding  the  beginning  of  a  subject  often  discourages 
and  handicaps  a  student  throughout  the  course.  3.  Inquire  after  absen- 
tees. 4.  Singing  if  the  time  permits ;  benediction. 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK     AND    REVIEW. 

1.  The  Catholic  church  claims  an  unbroken  line  of  authority  from  the 
Apostle  Peter  to  the  present.     The  Latter-day   Saints    believe   and   preach 
that  there  was  an  apostasy  from  the  true  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  soon  after 
the  death  of  the  Apostles  who  were  chosen  by  our  Lord.      Give  a  brief  ac- 
count in  your  own  language  of  an  apostasy  from  the  doctrines  taught  by  the 
Savior  shortly  after  the  death  of  His  Apostles.     Quote  from  Paul's  writings 
to    show   that   he   foresaw   a  falling  away  from  the  faith  of  the  primitive 
Church. 

2.  The  Aaron 'c  Priesthood  was  restored  to  earth  in  these  latter  days 
by  an  angel,  and  conferred  upon  Joseph  Smith  and    Oliver   Cowdery,   and 
through  them   given  to  others       Quote  from    Scripture  to  show  that   the 
Priesthood  should  be  upon  the  earth  in  the  latter  days. 

3.  The  powers  and  authority  of  the  Aaronic   Priesthood  are  the  same 
as  they  were  anciently.      The  promise  is  that  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  shall 
remain  on  the  earth  until  the  sons  of  Levi  offer  an  offering  in  righteousness. 
Generally  speaking,  what  is  meant    by  the   powers  of  government — of  any 
government?      What  is  meant  by  the  powers   and  authority  of  the  Priest- 
hood? 

4.  By  the  authority  of  this  Priesthood,  men  may  receive  the  ministra- 
tion of  angels,  preach  the  Gospel   of  repentance,  baptize  by  immersion  for 
the  remission  of  sing,  and  lawfully  do  many  other  things  toward  building  up 
the   Kingdom   of  God    on   the   earth.     What   is   meant  by  the  keys  of  the 
Priesthood?    Describe  what  was  said  and  done  by  the  person  who  officiated 
at  your  baptism. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  The  doctrine  and  claims  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church  are  briefly  set 
forth  by  Rt.  Rev.  Lawrence  Scanlan,  Bishop  of  Salt  Lake  City,  in  an  article 
written  for  the  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  1,  page  11. 

2.  The  best  account  of  the  restoration  of  the   Aaronic   Priesthood   ex- 
tant  is   found  in  the  "History  of  the  Church,"  Vol.  1,  page  39,  written  by 
Joseph  Smith;  read  also  footnotes  on  pages  40  to  43. 

3.  For  a  detailed  description   of  the  rights  and  powers  of  the  Priest- 
hood, read  from  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sections  20  and  107. 


GENERAL    REMARKS    ON    PRIESTHOOD.  21 


CHAPTER  SEVEN. 
GENERAL  REMARKS  ON  PRIESTHOOD. 

BY  WAY  OF  COMMENCEMENT:—!.  Follow  the  preliminary  steps  as 
usual.  2.  At  this  point  it  would  be  profitable  to  briefly  summarize  the 
whole  subject,  as  presented  in  the  first  six  chapters.  It  is  by  constant  repe- 
tition that  facts  are  fixed  in  tte  mind. 


Two  Priesthoods. — "There  are  in  the  Church  two  Priesthoods, 
namely,  the  Melchisedek  and  Aaronic,"  (see  Doc.  and  Cov.,  sec. 
107:1,  6),  and  logically,  there  is  but  one  Aaronic  Priesthood, 
which  includes  the  Levitical.  Remember  also  that  there  are  but 
two  Priesthoods  —  the  Melchisedek  and  the  Aaronic.  These 
facts  should  be  kept  well  in  mind  by  the  student,  or  else  con- 
fusion may  result. 

Offices  Belonging  to  the  Priesthood.  —  Appended  to  and 
growing-  out  of  the  two  Priesthoods,  are  the  various  offices.  The 
offices  are  not  parts  of  the  Priesthood,  as  is  sometimes 
erroneously  said.  Office  means  the  service  or  duty  to  be  per- 
formed; that  is,  a  definite  line  of  work  to  be  followed.  It  is  not 
correct  to  say  that  a  person  holds  the  Priesthood  of  Deacon,  or 
the  Priesthood  of  Teacher.  Say  rather  that  he  holds  the  office  of 
Deacon,  or  the  office  of  Teacher,  etc. 

Ordinations  to  the  Priesthood. — There  is  no  set  form  for 
ordinations  to  the  Priesthood.  But  when  it  is  understood  that  a 
person  cannot  receive  a  fractional  part  of  the  Priesthood,  the 
wording  of  an  ordination  may  be  directed  in  accordance  with  the 
object  in  view;  namely,  to  confer  whatsoever  authority  is  intend- 
ed. Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  held  the  Priesthood  sev- 
eral months,  before  they  were  ordained  to  the  office  of  Elder. 
(His.  of  the  Church,  vol.  I.,  pages  77-79.) 

Terms  Defined. — The  commonly  accepted  meaning  of  the 
word  ordain  is  to  set  apart  for  an  office,  to  select,  or  appoint  asr 


22  THE   LESSER  PRIESTHOOD. 

uHe  ordained  twelve  that  they  should  be  with  Him,  and  that  He 
might  send  them  forth  to  preach."  (Mark,  3:14.  See  also  Doc. 
&  Cov.,  sees.  20:2,  39;  27:8;  107:22.)  But  the  special  useof  this 
term  in  the  Church  is  that  of  conferring  upon  a  person  any 
of  the  offices  of  the  Priesthood;  namely,  deacon,  teacher,  priest, 
bishop,  elder,  seventy,  high  priest,  patriarch,  apostle,  or  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church.  The  term,  set  apart,  has  an  almost  similar 
meaning  to  "ordain;"  however,  in  the  Church  this  term  (set 
apart)  is  used  only  when  a  person  is  appointed  to  an  office  other 
than  one  of  the  above  named;  as,  for  example,  to  preside  over  an 
organization,  council,  or  quorum,  or  to  be  a  member  thereof,  or 
to  be  appointed  to  any  special  mission  or  work. 

Titles  Arising  from  Office.— In  several  instances,  officers  of 
the  two   Priesthoods  bear  the  title  of  their  respective  offices,  for 

example:    Bishop ;    Elder ;    Apostle ;    Patriarch 

The  term  Elder  is  a  fitting  and  pleasing  title  for  all  officers  of  the 
Melchisedek  Priesthood. 


HINTS  AT  CLOSING: — 1.  It  will  be  profitable  to  go  outside  of  the  text 
for  additional  information.  Examine  all  the  references  2.  The  President, 
or  the  one  who  is  teaching  should  impress  the  members  with  the  importance 
of  home  study.  3.  Miscellaneous  business;  singing,  and  benediction. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  As  there  are  two  Priesthoods — the  Higher,  and  the  Lesser — and  only 
two,  we   may  say  there  are  two  degrees  of  Priesthood;   because  in  this 
sense  degree  means  rank,  measure,  order,  grade,   extent.       What  degree  of 
Priesthood  do  you  hold,  if  any?  Which  of  these  expressions  is  correct:  "He 
holds  the  Priesthood;  of  Deacon;"  or,  "He  holds  the  office  of  Deacon?" 

2.  Priesthood  gives  the  right  and  power  to  administer  the  laws  of  God; 
office  denotes  or  limits  the  particular  things  that  may  be  done;  as  for  in- 
stance, a  Deacon  holds  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  yet  he  can  exercise  only  the 
powers  that  are  within  the  range  of  his  office 

3.  There  is  no  prescribed  form  for  the  bestowal  of  the  Priesthood,  or 
for  the  induction  of  a  person  into  office.,  or  for  the  setting  apart  for  tempor- 
ary appointments.  Howeyer,  it  would  be  quite  fitting  to  use  the  word  confer 
in  the  act  of  bestowing  the  keys  of  the  Priesthood;  to  use  the  word  ordain, 
when  designating  and  specifying   one  of   the   offices  of  the   Priesthood ;  to 
use   the  words  set  apart  when  assigning  or  appointing  a  person  to  fill  some 
temporary  position. 

4.  "President"  and  "Elder"  are  employed  sometimes  for  titles;   the 
former  for  those  who  stand  in  presiding  offices,  the  latter  for  those  who  hold 
the  Melchisedek  Priesthood.  There  are  titles  alsc  arising  from  other  offices: 


GENERAL   REMARKS    ON   PRIESTHOOD.  23 

as  bishop,  patriarch,  and  apostle.      Neither  of  these  titles,  however,  should 
be  used  in  a  common  or  flippant  manner. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  For  a  brief  but  valuable  explanation  of  the  two  Priesthoods,  see  the 
Improvement  Era,  Vol   4,  pages  394-5,  by   President  Joseph  F.  Smith;  also 
article  bv  the  First  Presidency,  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  5,  page  549. 

2.  The  question  of  ordination  to  the  Priesthood  is  discussed  by  President 
Joseph  F. Smith  in  the  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  4,  pages  394-5. 

3.  "Calling   in  the  Priesthood,"  see  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  6,  No.  4. 
page  233. 

4.  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  1,  ch.  7,  pages  77-8,  gives  the  ordinations 
of  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  to  the  office  of  Elder.     5      "Ordaining 
to  the  Priesthood,"  see  article  in  the  Juvenile  Instructor,    Vol.   29,  No.  4. 
page  114. 


24  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 


CHAPTER  EIGHT. 
OFFICES  AND  OFFICERS  OF  THE  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD. 

POINTS  TO  BE  OBSERVED: — 1.  Attend  the  opening  exercises  in  the  usual 
way.  2.  The  tabulation  of  offices  and  officers  presented  in  this  lesson 
should  be  thoroughly  studied.  3.  All  the  references  in  the  table  refer  to 
sections  and  paragraphs  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 


The  Power  and  Authority  of  the  Lesser,  or  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood, is  to  hold  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  to  ad- 
minister in  outward  ordinances,  the  letter  of  the  Gospel — the 
baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins,  agreeable  to  the 
Covenants  and  Commandments. 

"Of  necessity  there  are  presidents,  or  presiding  offices  grow- 
ing out  of,  or  appointed  of  or  from  among  those  who  are 
ordained  to  the  several  offices  in  these  two  priesthoods." — Doc. 
&Cov.,  sees.  107:  20,21. 

The  Various  Offices. — There  are  four  primary  offices  belong- 
ing to  the  Aaronic  Priesthood;  namely,  (1)  the  office  of  deacon, 
(2)  the  office  of  teacher,  (3)  the  office  of  priest,  and  (4)  the 
office  of  bishop.  Springing  out  of  these  in  their  proper  order 
are  various  important  administrative  offices,  with  corresponding 
officers.  No  one  can  administer  in  any  of  the  callings  of  this 
Priesthood  without  first  being  ordained  to  one  or  more  of  the 
primary  offices  above  named.  Of  course  when  the  Priesthood  is 
first  conferred  upon  a  person,'  he  is  ordained  at  the  same  time  to 
one  of  the  offices — e.  g.  deacon  or  priest,  as  the  case  may  be. 

In  the  tabulation  on  the  next  page  the  student  will  find  the 
four  primary  offices  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  with  the  various 
administrative  offices,  and  names  of  officers  arising  out  of  them. 
The  powers,  duties,  and  functions  of  these  offices  will  be  taken 
up  and  discussed  in  detail  in  the  lessons  which  are  to  follow.  The 
student  should  make  himself  familiar  with  this  analysis.  Frequent 
reference  to  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  should  be  made,  because 
reading  the  passages  relating  to  each  minor  detail  will  tend 
greatly  to  illumine  the  whole  subject. 


OFFICES   AND   OFFICERS    OF   THE   AARONIC   PRIESTHOOD. 


25 


THE  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD. 
(APPENDAGE  TO  THE  HIGHER  PRIESTHOOD.) 


OFFICES   of  the 
Aaronic  Priest- 
hood. 


(Appendage  to  the 

Higher  Priesthood. 

84:  29). 


II.    PRIEST. 


III.    TEACHER. 

(Appendage  to  the 

Lesser  Priesthood. 

84:  30). 


IV.    DEACON. 

(Appendage  to  -the 

Lesser  Priesthood. 

84:  30). 


Names  of  OFFICERS  arising  from,  or  grow- 
ing out  of  the  several  offices  (4)  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood,  including  the  Leviti- 
cal.  107:  21. 


i. 


2. 


General  Officers  Over  the  Whole,  Church. 


Presiding  Bishopric  (Bishop   and    Counselors). 
41:  9;  42:   10,  31,  71-73;  84:   112. 

2.  Presidency  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood.     68:16-21, 

107:  15,  76. 

3.  A  Judge.     (Special).     107:  76. 


Local  or  Ward  Officers. 

1.  Ward       Presidency.         (Bishop       and      Coun- 

selors).    68:   14-21;   72:  2-26;   107:  72. 

2.  Common  Judge.     (The  Bishop).     107:  72,  74. 

3.  President  of  the  Local  Lesser  Priesthood.  107:15; 

68:  16-21. 

4.  President  of  a  council  or  quorum  of  48  Priests. 

107:  87,  88. 


Local  Preachers  and  Expounders  of  the  Gospel; 
they  may  also  travel  and  preach  when  called 
upon.  84:  101,  111. 

Presidency  of  48  Priests.   (TheBishop).   107:61, 

87,  88. 

Presiding  Priest  over  a  Branch.     20:  49. 
President  of  meetings  when  no  Elder  is  present. 

20:  49. 


84: 


Local  Standing  Ministers  to  the  Church. 
111. 

Presidency    of    24    Teachers.      (President    and 

Counselors).     107:  62,  86. 
President  of  meetings  in  the  absence  of  Priest 

or  Elder.     20:  56. 


Local  Standing  Ministers  to  the   Church. 
111. 


84: 


Presidency    of    12    Deacons. 

Counselors).     107:  85. 
Teacher's  Assistant.     20 :  57. 


(President    and 


AN  AFTER-WORD: — 1.  It  may  be  found  that  there  is  more  matter  in  this 
chapter  than  can  be  disposed  of  in  one  session:  if  so,  continue  the  subject 
next  meeting.  2.  Pay  particular  attention  to  the  backward  members.  In 


26  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

Such  cases  assign  work  for  special  study.     3.     In  closing,  observe  decorum, 
and  avoid  hurrying. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Close  attention  should  be  paid  to  paragraphs  twenty-one  and  twenty- 
two,  section  one  hundred  and  seven,  Doctrine  and  Covenants.     These  point 
out  the   fact   that    there    are  a   number  of  Offices  belonging  to   the   two 
Priesthoods,  with  Officers  corresponding.      Name  the   four  primary  offices 
of  the   Aaronic   Priesthood,    beginning   with   the  lowest  office.     Name  the 
various  presiding  offices  springing  out  of  these  four  (see  diagram). 

2.  Throughout  the  Church  there  are  two  sets  of  officers  belonging  to 
the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  classified  according  to  jurisdiction,  namely,  general 
and  local.  General  officers  are  those  whose  authority  extends  over  the  whole 
Church;  local  officers  are  those  whose  authority  extends  only  to  the  limits  of 
a    stake,  a  ward,   or   a  branch    of  the  Church.     Name   the   offices   of  the 
Bishopric  that  extend  over  the  whole   Church.      .Name  the  offices  of  the 
Bishopric  that  belong  to  a  ward. 

3.  The  phrase  "standing  ministers  to  the  Church,"  is  applied  to  officers 
whose  duties  are  fixed  and  constant,  and  who  are  always  ready  (or  should 
be)  to  magnify  their  respective  callings. 

4.  It  is  shown  in  the  analysis  that  the  A  aronic  Priesthood  is  an  appendage 
to  the  Higher  Priesthood ;  also  that  the  offices  of  deacon  and  teacher  are 
appended  to  the  Lesser  Priesthood. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  Read    article    in   Improvement  Era,   Vol.  6,  No.  4,  pages  312-13,  on 
"Appendages  to  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood." 

2.  An  editorial  in  the  Deseret  Evening  News,  August  29,  1903,  and  the 
Serai- Weekly,  September  1,   1903,  on  "The  Priesthood,"  has  an  interesting 
bearing  on  this  lesson,  and  on  othe'r  lessons  passed  over. 


OFFICE-WORK   OF   THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD.  27 


CHAPTER  NINE. 
OFFICE-WORK  OF  THE  LESSER  PRIESTHOOD. 

INTRODUCTORY  OUTLINE: — 1.  Begin  the  meeting  as  is  customary.  2. 
Indulgence  in  levity  and  inattention  should  be  checked  by  the  President. 
3.  The  officers  of  the  quorum — President,  Counselors  and  Secretary  should 
be  reminded  occasionally  by  the  instructor  in  charge,  of  their  respective 
duties  in  the  government  of  the  quorum.  4.  Inspect  the  record  and  roll. 


The  Duties  belonging  to  the  lesser  Priesthood  will  now  be 
discussed.  It  has  already  been  shown  that  its  office  work  compre- 
hends largely  the  administration  of  the  outward  ordinances,  or  the 
letter  of  the  Gospel.  In  order  to  be  more  plain,  it  will  be  well  to 
enumerate,  in  a  general  way,  the  duties,  both  temporal  and  spir- 
itual, belonging  to  this  Priesthood. 

On  the  tempoial  side:  (1)  It  belongs  to  this  Priesthood  to 
receive  and  disburse  the  tithes  of  the  people  under  the  direction 
of  the  Presidency  of  the  Church;  (2)  to  build  temples,  houses 
°f  worship,  and  houses  of  learning,  and  to  equip,  beautify,  and 
adorn  them;  (3)  to  buy  lands  and  assist  settling  the  Saints 
thereon,  or  in  other  words,  "to  help  lay  the  foundations  of  Zion;" 
(4)  to  transact  business  for  the  Church,  and  attend  to  its  secu- 
lar affairs;  and  (5)  to  look  after  the  poor,  the  widow  and  the 
orphan. 

On  the  spiritual  side:  (1)  This  Priesthood  holds  the  keys  to 
the  ministering  of  angels;  that  is,  the  right  to  hold  this  power  and 
to  confer  it  upon  others — that  the  heavens  may  be  opened  and 
angels  minister  to  men  on  earth;  (2)  it  also  gives  authority  to 
preach  repentance  to  the  world,  and  to  baptize  by  immersion  for 
the  remission  of  sins;  (3)  in  fact,  it  authorizes  those  who  pos- 
sess this  power  to  be  standing  ministers  to  the  people  and  to  look 
after  their  needs  in  a  temporal  and  spiritual  way. 

The  student  should  also  understand  that  these  duties  do  not 
belong  exclusively  to  the  Aaronic  Priesthood.  On  the  contrary, 


28  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

under  proper  direction  those  holding  the  Melchispdek  Priesthood 
may  officiate  in  all  the  offices  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood. 


A  WORD  BEFORE  ADJOURNING:-^!.  The  lesson  is  brief,  but  it  is  in- 
tended to  introduce  the  subject  of  the  powers  and  functions  belonging  to  the 
four  offices  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood.  It  can  be  enlarged  upon  by  outside 
reading;  see  references.  2.  Bring  the  meeting  to  a  close  in  an  orderly 
manner. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Explain  what  is  meant  by  spiritual  duties.     By  temporal  duties. 

2.  Under  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  the  Lesser  Priesthood   performed 
all  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies,  attended  to  all  observances,  carried   on  all 
temporal  affairs,  and  executed  all  commands,  set  forth  in  the  law.     But  un- 
der the  Gospel  dispensation,  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood    controls   in  the 
weightier  things  of  the  Kingdom,  while  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  has  more  to 
do  with  temporalities. 

3.  However,  the  Gospel  of  repentance,  baptism  by  immersion  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  and  the  ministration  of  angels,  may  come  by  and  through 
the  authority  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood. 

4.  What  is  meant  by  outward  ordinances,  or  the  letter  of  the  Gospel? 
What  is  meant  by  holding  the  keys  to  the  ministering  of  angels?      What  is 
the  difference  between  preaching  repentance  by  authority  of  this  Priesthood 
and  preaching  repentance  without  it?       State  also  the  difference  in  baptism 
with  and  without  this  authority.    Explain  in  a  general  way  the  office- work  of 

•the  Lesser  Priesthood. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  Receiving  the  tithes  of  the  people,  Doctrine  and  Covenants:  section 
119:1-4.       To  disburse  tithes  in  connection  with  the  First  Presidency:   Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  sec.    120.     To  build  temples,  etc. :  sec.   119:2.     To  look 
after  property  affairs :  sec.    38:30.     To  look  after  the  poor:  sec.    38:35.     Ad- 
ministering in  temporal  things:  sec.    107:68. 

2.  See  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sections  13  and  20,  defining  some  of  the 
spiritual  duties  belonging  to  the  Lesser  Priesthood. 


THE   DEACON.  29 

CHAPTER  TEN. 
THE   DEACON. 

MANNER  OF  PROCEEDING. — 1.  There  should  be  perfect  order  before  the 
hymn  is  announced;  do  not  call  on  the  same  member  twice  to  open  or  close 
the  session  by  prayer,  until  all  have  had  an  opportunity.  2.  The  President 
should  not  neglect  the  absentees  or  those  who  have  fallen  behind.  Ask  ques- 
tions bearing  on  the  points  gone  over  to  ascertain  the  progress  of  each 
member. 


His  Qualifications  According  To  Paul:  -  "Likewise 
must  the  Deacons  be  grave,  not  double-tongued,  not  given  to 
much  wine,  not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre;  holding  the  mystery  of  the 
faith  in  a  pure  conscience.  And  let  these  also  first  be  proved; 
then  let  them  use  the  office  of  a  Deacon,  being  found  blameless. 
Even  so  must  their  wives  be  grave,  not  slanderers,  sober,  faith- 
ful in  all  things.  Let  the  Deacons  be  the  husbands  of  one  wife, 
ruling  their  children  and  their  own  houses  well.  For  they  that  have 
used  the  office  of  a  Deacon  well,  purchase  to  themselves  a  good 
degree,  and  great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus." 
—I  Timothy,  3:  8-13. 

Duties  of  Office. — The  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants  is 
more  explicit  on  this  subject  than  any  other  Scripture  we  have. 
The  office  of  Deacon  is  an  appendage  to  the  Aaronic  Priesthood, 
and  appears  to  be  of  the  Levitical  order.  "And  again,  the  offices 
of  Teacher  and  Deacon  are  necessary  appendages  belonging'  to 
the  Lesser  Priesthood,  which  Priesthood  was  confirmed  upon 
Aaron  and  his  sons." — Sec.  84:  30. 

Standing  Ministers  to  the  Church. — It  is  not  intended  that 
Deacons  shall  go  abroad  to  preach;  they  are  to  labor  locally  at 
home.  "And  behold  the  High  Priests  should  travel;  and  also 
the  Elders  and  also  the  lesser  Priests;  but  the  Deacons  and  Teach- 
ers should  be  appointed  to  watch  over  the  Church,  to  be  standing 
ministers  unto  the  Church." — Sec.  84:  111. 

The  Deacon  May  Assist  the  Teacher. — The  Deacon  should 
not  get  the  idea  that  his  duties  are  wholly  of  a  temporal  nature; 
like  Philip  of  old,  he  may  work  for  the  souls  of  men.  For  the 
Teacher  "is  to  be  assisted  always,  in  all  his  duties  in  the  Church, 
by  the  Deacons,  if  occasion  requires;  but  neither  Teachers  nor 
Deacons  have  authority  to  baptize,  administer  the  Sacrament 
or  lay  on  hands;  they  are,  however,  to  warn,  expound,  exhort, 
and  teach,  and  invite  all  to  come  to  Christ."  (Sec.  20:  57-59.)  It 


30 


THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 


will  thus  be  seen  that  the  scope  of  the  Deacon's  duty  is  quite  ex- 
tensive, and  requires  study,  research  and  practice  on  his  part  to 
fill  the  responsibilities  of  his  office. 

Deacons  May  Assist  the  Priests  and  Elders. — Inasmuch  as 
the  offices  of  Deacon  and  Teacher  are  appendages  to  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood,  the  Deacons  and  Teachers  may  also  assist  the  Priest 
and  Elder  in  the  performance  of  some  of  their  respective  duties 
when  called  upon.  For  example,  they  may  assist  the  Priest  or 
Elder  at  sacrament  table,  by  furnishing  the  bread  and  wine,  or 
water.  And  after  the  bread  is  broken  and  blessed,  they  may  pass 
it  to  the  multitude;  so  also  the  water;  but  they  cannot  direct  in 
administering  the  sacrament,  nor  bless  the  bread  nor  bless  the 
cup. 

Care  of  the  Poor. — One  of  the  important  duties  of  this  office 
is  the  care  and  support  of  the  poor.  Under  the  direction  of  the 
Bishop,  houses  may  be  built  or  furnished  for  the  poor,  especially 
the  wi'dow  and  the  orphan,  who  are  without  shelter;  also  the  edu- 
cating of  the  orphan  and  the  children  of  the  widow  and  the  worthy 
poor.  The  Deacon  may  assist  in  furnishing  labor  for  the  needy 
who  can  work,  and  be  otherwise  helpful.  He  may  collect  money, 
food,  clothing,  etc.,  of  those  who  have  such  things  to  supply  to 
them  who  have  not;  notably  the  fast- day  offerings.* 

*  NOTE.— In  some  wards  the  Deacons  make  their  reports  of  the  Fast  Off- 
erings collected  in  their  respective  districts  to  the  Bishop,  on  a  form  similar 
to  the  following: 

DEACONS'    REPORT    OF    THE    PAST    OFFERINGS. 


.Quorum. 


Ward. 


Stake  of  Zion. 


.190 


DONATORS. 

CASH. 

PROVISIONS. 

MERCHANDISE. 

DEACONS. 


THE   DEACON.  31 

Miscellaneous  Duties. — No  one  can  possible  enumerate  all 
the  duties  that  belong  to  the  Deacon's  office;  for  new  conditions 
will  continually  arise  as  the  Church  goes  forward,  and  the  work  of 
the  Lord  unfolds;  but  the  Deacon  must  be  ever  ready  to  obey 
counsel  and  follow  the  lead  of  the  authorities  over  him,  that  he 
may  be  ready  to  perform  any  new  duty  placed  upon  him. 

Like  the  Levite  of  old,  even  down  to  Zachariah,  the  Deacon 
may  do  service  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  and  in  places  of  public 
worship.  (See  Num.,  18:  2-7.  Luke,  1:9)  If  it  is  required  of 
him,  he  may  keep  the  meeting  house  scrupulously  clean,  also  well 
lighted  and  warmed,  thus  doing  honor  to  the  congregation  of  the 
Saints  who  assemble  to  worship  the  Lord. 

When  called  upon  the  Deacon  may  collect  means  for  the 
erection  of  meeting  houses  and  other  public  buildings,  and  also 
for  furnishing  them.  He  may  assist  in  planting  shade  trees 
around  meeting  houses,  planting  shrubs  and  trailing  vines,  set- 
ting out  lawns,  etc.,  thus  making  the  grounds  surrounding  the 
house  of  worship  attractive  to  the  eye  and  restful  to  the  soul. 

In  fact  the  Deacon  may  do  many  things  to  bless  the  people 
and  make  them  happy,  and  thereby  dignify  his  office.  It  is  an 
office  which,  if  magnified,  will  give  its  possessor  a  most  valuable 
experience  and  tend  to  broaden  him  out  into  a  man  of  affairs  in 
the  Church.  Let  any  young  man  fill  this  office  faithfully  and  he 
will  be  honored  of  men  and -blessed  of  God.* 

Deacons  May  Ordain  persons  to  the  office  they  themselves 
hold;  but  not  to  a  higher  office. 

Limitations  to  the  Office. — There  are  some  powers  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood  which  the  Deacon  cannot  exercise  because 
they  do  not  come  within  the  scope  of  his  office.  "But  neither 
Teachers  nor  Deacons  have  authority  to  baptize,  administer  the 
sacrament,  or  lay  on  hands."  (Sec.  20:  58.)  Like  other  officers 
they  cannot  be  ordained  without  first  receiving,  the  vote  of  the 


*  "COME  UP  HIGHER." — The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  when  speaking  to 
an  assembly  at  Nauvoo,  April  19,  1842,  said:  "The  disposition  of  some  men 
is  to  consider  the  lower  offices  in  the  Church  dishonorable,  and  to  look  with 
jealous  eyes  upon  the  sta'nding  of  others;  it  is  the  one  curse  of  the  human 
heart  for  a  person  to  be  aspiring  to  other  stations  than  to  those  appointed  of 
God.  It  is  better  for  individuals  to  magnify  their  respective  callings  and 
wait  patiently  till  God  shall  say — 'Come  up  higher.'  " 


32  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

Saints  and  Priesthood  of  the  ward  or  branch  where  they  reside. 
(Sec.  20:  65.) 

License. — It  is  a  rule  that  no  officer  shall  attempt  to  perform 
any  of  the  duties  of  his  office  without  first  being  called  and  ap- 
pointed by  the  presiding  authority  over  him. — Sec.  20:  64;  42:  11. 

Twelve  Deacons  Form  a  Quorum  or  Council. — One  of  the 
twelve  is  chosen  President,  and  he  is  assisted  by  two  Counselors 
also  chosen  from  the  twelve,  and  the  three  compose  a  Presidency. 
The  Bishop  presides  over  this  presidency.  One  of  the  twelve 
Deacons  is  also  chosen  for  secretary  or  clerk.  "And  again,  verily 
I  say  unto  you,  the  duty  of  a  President  over  the  office  of  a  Deacon 
is  to  preside  over  twelve  Deacons,  to  sit  in  council  with  them, 
and  teach  them  their  duty — edifying  one  another,  as  it  is  given 
according  to  the  Covenants." — Sec.  107:  85.  Also  verse  62. 
See  also  sec.  124:  142. 


CONCLUSION: — 1.  It  would  serve  to  develop  the  subject  if  several  topics 
were  assigned  for  the  next  meeting,  having  reference  to  the  duties  of  the 
Deacon.  The  following  are  suggestive:  2.  Tell  of  the  various  ways  the 
Deacon  may  assist  the  poor;  how  he  may  care  for  Church  property;  what 
janitorial  work  he  may  do;  what  part  he  may  perform  at  sacrament  meet- 
ings; and  in  what  way  he  may  adorn  and  beautify  public  grounds,  etc.  3. 
Attend  to  any  other  miscellaneous  business,  then  singing  and  the  benediction. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  There  are  fewer  duties   attached  to  the  deacon's   office  than  to  any 
other  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  and  yet  it  is  a  very  important  office,  and 
most  honorable   withal.      Why  can   we  not  enumerate  all  the  duties  of  the 
Deacon?     Mention  some  of  his  temporal  duties.     Mention  some  of  his  spir- 
itual duties. 

2.  It   will  be  remembered  that  the  great  body  of   Levites  was  given  to 
Aaron  and  his  sons  to  assist  them  in  the  Priest's  office.  Likewise,  today  the 
Deacons  may  assist  the  Priests  (the    Bishopric)  and  those  who  preside  over 
them  in  the  performance  of  some  of  their  respective  duties.     Show  in  what 
way  the  office  of  Deacon  is  an  appendage  to  the  Lesser  Priesthood.     Explain 
how  Deacons  are  "standing  ministers  to  the  Church," 

3.  Deacons,  as  well  as  other  officers  of  the   Church,  can   perform  the 
duties  of  their  office    only  under  the  direction  of  those   who  preside  over 
them.      Notwithstanding  a  man  may  have  the  Priesthood  and  an  office  con- 
ferred upon  him,  he  labors  only  when   called   and  appointed  by  presiding 
authority,  otherwise  confusion  would  follow.     In  what  way  may  the  Deacon 
assist  the  Teacher;  also  assist  the  Priest  and  Elder?  If  you  hold  this  Priest- 


THE    DEACON.  33 

hood  and  office,  state  briefly  the  various   steps  leading  to   your  ordination. 
Have  you  a  certificate  of  your  ordination? 

4.  There  is  a  limit  to  the  functions  of  the  office  of  Deacon,  as  there  is 
to  other  offices. 

5.  Twelve  Deacons  comprise  a  quorum.     All  officers  of  the  quorum  are 
chosen  from  the  twelve.      How  are  Deacons  ordained?      What  is  the  proper 
age  for  ordination? 

REFERENCES. 

1.  "Calling  in  the  Priesthood:"  see  Improvement  Era,  vol.  6,  No.  3, 
page  233. 

2.  "Number  forming  a  Deacons'  Quorum:"    see   Juvenile  Instructor, 
vol.  26,  No.  24,  page  768. 

3.  See  Acts,  6:  1  to  7  on  duties. 


34  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 


CHAPTER  ELEVEN. 
THE  TEACHER. 

PRELIMINARY  STEPS:—!.  Devotional  exercises,  rollcall,  and  minutes. 
2.  In  tailing  for  answers  to  questions  the  instructor  should  not  ask  only 
those  who  show  a  willingness  to  respond,  but  call  on  members  who  seem 
backward.  3.  Draw  out  the  members  on  points  bearing  on  the  lesson.  A 
little  informal  talk  is  a  good  practice  sometimes.  4.  Review  last  lesson. 


The  Teacher's  Office  is  of  a  wider  range  than  the  Deacon's; 
this  is  because  it  comprehends  the  duties  of  the  latter  besides 
those  of  itself.  In  other  words,  a  Teacher  may,  if  called  upon, 
perform  any  or  all  the  duties  of  the  office  of  Deacon,  together 
with  the  duties  of  his  own  office.  This  principle  of  the  higher 
office  comprehending  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  lower,  is  true 
in  all  grades  of  the  Priesthood,  with  possibly  one  or  two  excep- 
tions. 

Teachers  are  Standing  Ministers. — "Deacons  and  Teachers 
should  be  appointed  to  watch  over  the  Church,  is  be  standing 
ministers  unto  the  Church.''  (Sec.  84:  111.)  To  be  standing  min- 
isters means  to  be  always  ready  to  minister  to  the  people  accord- 
ing to  appointment  and  according  to  the  duties  and  powers  of 
office.  A  Teacher  is  constantly  on  duty.  This  is  evident  from 
the  nature  of  his  work. 

Enumeration  of  Duties. — "The  Teacher's  duty  is  to  watch 
over  the  Church  always,  and  be  with  and  strengthen  them,  and 
see  that  there  is  no  iniquity  in  the  Church — neither  hardness  with 
each  other — neither  lying,  backbiting,  nor  evil  speaking;  and  see 
that  the  Church  meet  together  often,  and  also  that  all  the  mem- 
bers do  their  duty;  and  he  is  to  take  the  lead  of  meetings  in  the 
absence  of  the  Elder  or  Priest — and  to  be  assisted  always,  in  all 
his  duties  in  the  Church,  by  the  Deacons,  if  occasion  requires; 
but  neither  Teachers  nor  Deacons  have  authority  to  baptize,  ad- 
minister the  sacrament,  or  lay  on  hands.  They  are,  however,  to 


THE    TEACHER.  35 

warn,   expound,  exhort,   and  teach  and  invite  all  to  come  unto 
Christ."   (Sec.  20:  53-59.) 

For  the  purpose  of  study  and  analysis  it  will  be  profitable  to 
go  over  the  duties  of  the  Teacher's  calling  more  in  detail. 

(1)  "The  Teacher's  duty  is  to  watch  over  the  Church  always, 
and  be  with  and  strengthen  them."    This  constitutes  him  a  stand- 
ing minister,  and  requires  him  to  be  constantly  watchful  of  and 
helpful  to  the  members  within  his  jurisdiction.     His  association 
with  the  Saints  should  therefore  be  very  intimate  and  close. 

(2)  He   is  to  "see  that  there  is  no  iniquity  in  the  Church." 
He  is  to  be  active,  not  passive;    his  eyes  are  to  be  wide  open.  He 
might,  with  propriety,  be  called  the  policeman  of  the  Church. 

(3)  When  members  fall  out  and  have  ill  feelings,  it  is  the 
Teacher's  duty  to  have  them  reconciled  to  each  other  if  possible. 
He  is  to  see  that  the  liar  is  warned  of  his  evil.     His  duty  is  also 
to  see  that  there  is  no  "backbiting  nor  evil  speaking," — sins  that 
poison  the   stream  of  brotherly  love,  undermine  fraternal  confi- 
dence, blacken  innocent  character  and  canker  the  souls  of  those 
who  are  guilty  of  such  meddlesomeness.     Duty  bids  him   to  see 
that  these  things  shall  not  exist.     In  fact,  his  office  requires  him 
to  be  constantly  on  guard  against  evil  among  the  members  placed 
under  his  charge.     He  warns  and  rebukes  the  law-breakers;   he 
exhorts  and  entreats  the  negligent;   he  counsels  and  persuades  m 
the  fear  of  the  Lord;   and  in  order  that  he  may  more  fully  under- 
stand the  spiritual  condition  of  the  members  within  his  jurisdic- 
tion, he  is  required  to  visit  them  in  their  homes. 

(4)  Furthermore,  it  is  his  duty  to  see  that  the  members  ot 
the  Church  "meet  together  often,"  to  partake  of  the  sacrament 
and  to  be  instructed  and  also  to  be  an  example  by  meeting  with 
them.     And  again,  he  is  to  see   "that  all  members  do  their  duty" 
— that  they  pay  their  tithes  and  make  their  offerings;  observe  the 
Word  of  Wisdom;  refrain  from  speaking  evil  of  the  Priesthood; 
that  they  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day;   that  they  do  not  steal, 
slander,  quarrel,  fight,  cheat,  nor  do  any  immoral  or  unvirtuous 
thing. 

(5)  The  Teacher  is  to  act  as  peacemaker  between  brethren 
or  sisters  who  have  difficulties  one  with  the  other.     He  does  not 
hold  a  court  nor  place  anyone  on  trial:   but  with  kindness,  per- 


36  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

suasion,  and  prayer,  he  endeavors  to  settle  personal  difficulties 
among  members.  If  occasion  acquires,  he  may  sign  complaints 
against  transgressing  members  who  are  to  be  tried  on  their  fel- 
lowship in  the  Bishop's  court. 

(6)  Besides  all  that  has  been  mentioned,  his  duty  and  calling 
direct  him  "to  warn,  expound,  exhort  and  teach,  and  invite  all  to 
come  to  Christ."  What  an  extensive  field  for  labor!  In  all  his 
work  the  Teacher  must  have  the  spirit  of  his  calling,  which  is 
nothing  less  than  the  Spirit  of  God,  to  illumine  his  mind  and 
make  effective  his  labors. 

Twenty-four  Teachers  Form  a  Quorum;  one  of  the  twenty- 
four  is  chosen  President,  and  two  are  chosen  Counselors;  there  is 
also  a  clerk  of  the  Quorum.  (Sec.  107:  86,  also  verse  62,  and  sec. 
124:  142.)  It  is  the  duty  of  the  President  to  preside  over  the 
Quorum,  "and  sit  in  council  with  them,  and  to  teach  them  their 
duty — edifying  one  another,  as  it  is  given  according  to  the  cove- 
nants." 

May  Preside  in  Absence  of  Elder  or  Priest. — "And  he  is  to 
take  the  lead  of  meetings  in  the  absence  of  the  Elder  or  Priest 
and  is  to  be  assisted  always,  in  all  his  duties  in  the  Church,  by 
the  Deacons,  if  occasion  requires." 

Miscellaneous  Provisions. — Those  who  hold  the  Priesthood 
ordain  others  to  it  according  to  the  gifts  and  callings  of  God  unto 
them,  which  they  do  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  through  the 
laying  on  hands.  "Every  Elder,  Priest.  Teacher,  or  Deacon,  is 
to  be  ordained  according  to  the  gifts  and  callings  of  God  unto 
him;  and  he  is  to  be  ordained  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  is  in  the  one  who  ordains  him."  (Sec.  20:  60.  See  also 
Bk.  of  Mor.,  Moroni  3:  1-4.) 

The  Teacher  may  require  a  certificate  of  the  person  who  or- 
dains him,  which  is  evidence  of  his  authority,  and  entitles  him  to 
officiate  in  the  duties  of  his  office  when  called  upon  by  presiding 
authority.  "Each  Priest,  Teacher,  or  Deacon  who  is  ordained  by 
a  Priest,  may  take  a  certificate  from  him  at  the  time,  which  cer- 
tificate when  presented  to  an  Elder,  shall  entitle  him  to  a  license, 
which  shall  authorize  him  to  perform  the  duties  of  his  calling,  or 
he  may  receive  it  from  a  conference."  (Sec.  20:  64.) 


THE   TEACHER.  37 

"And  again,  the  offices  of  Teacher  and  Deacon  are  necessary 
appendages  belonging  to  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  which  Priesthood 
was  confirmed  upon  Aaron  and  his  sons."  (Sec.  84:  30.)  The 
office  of  Teacher  being  appended  to  the  Priest's  office,  he  may 
assist  the  Priest  in  some  duties  if  called  upon.  (See  sec.  84:  107). 

The  Teacher  may  Ordain  persons  to  the  office  of  Teacher  and 
of  Deacon.  The  Deacon  may  ordain  others  to  the  office  of  Dea- 
con, provided  these  officers  are  so  directed  by  the  proper  auth- 
ority. 

Limitations  of  Office. — Teachers  have,  however,  no  authority 
to  baptize,  administer  the  sacrament,  or  to  lay  on  hands,  because 
these  powers  do  not  come  within  the  limits  of  their  office  and 
calling.  (20:  58.) 

Acting  Teachers. — There  are  a  number  of  men  selected  in 
every  ward  to  be  acting  teachers  under  the  direction  of  the  Bishop- 
ric. These  usually  hold  the  office  of  either  Elder,  Seventy,  or  High 
Priest,  and  are  called  to  act  in  the  capacity  of  Teachers  and 
Priests  among  the  Saints.  When  thus  acting  their  duties  are 
similar  to  those  mentioned  above.  They  are  appointed  as  aids  to 
the  Bishop,  himself  a  High  Priest,  and  he  or  one  of 'his  counse- 
lors presides  at  their  meetings. 

INSTRUCTIONS  TO  PRESIDENTS  AND  BISHOPS.— The  following  is  part  of  a 
circular  letter  sent  out  by  the  First  Presidency  to  Presidents  of  Stakes  and 
Bishops,  bearing  on  the  subject  of  Acting  Teachers: 

"At  a  meeting  of  the  First  Presidency  and  Council  of  Apostles,  held  on 
Thursday,  October  31,  1895,  the  following  decisions  were  reached  and  are 
now  presented  for  the  guidance  of  Presidents  of  Stakes,  Bishops  and  their 
associate  officers,  and  all  whom  they  may  concern:  There  has  been  a  prac- 
tice, at  least  in  one  of  the  stakes  of  Zion,  of  High  Priests,  Seventies,  Elders 
and  Priests,  who  may  have  been  called  to  act  in  the  capacity  of  Teachers, 
having  an  organization  distinct  from  that  of  the  Teacher's  quorum  and  be- 
ing presided  over  by  a  President  and  two  Counselors.  The  tendency  of  such 
organizations  has  been  to  assume  functions  belonging  to  the  legitimate 
councils  or  quorums  of  the  Priesthood.  The  question  submitted  was:  'Is  it 
proper  for  such  organizations  to  exist,  or  be  presided  over  in  this  manner?' 
The  Council  felt  that  it  was  not  proper,  as  no  provision  is  made  for  them  in 
any  of  the  revelations  of  the  Lord  relating  to  Church  government,  neither 
is  there  any  necessity  for  them.  And  the  council  decides  that  the  brethren 
who  bear  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  acting  as  Teachers,  should  not  have  a 
separate  President  and  Counselors,  but  that  they  should,  when  acting  in 


38  THE    LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

this  capacity,  be  presided  over  directly  by  the  Bishopric,  whose  aids  they 
are  in  all  things  connected  with  the  well-being  of  the  ward." 


FINISHING  POINTS. — If  the  lesson  is  too  long  divide  it.  The  subject  is 
o:  such  a  nature  that  each  paragraph  of  the  text  may  be  enlarged  upon.  2. 
Members  that  were  unprepared  in  the  subject  matter  for  this  lesson  should 
have  special  attention.  3.  By  way  of  variety,  have  all  members  write  a  short 
essay  on  the  duties  of  a  Teacher.  4.  Observe  the  usual  steps  in  closing  the 
session. 

SUPPLEMENTARY   WORK  AND   REVIEW. 

1.  When  a  person  is  advanced  from  one  office  to  another — from  Deacon 
to  High  Priest — he  retains  all  the   rights  and  powers  of  each  office  he  has 
ever  held.     It  is  on  the  principle  that  the  higher  offices  comprise  all  the 
powers  of  the  lower  ones.    As  it  is  often  said:   "once  a  Deacon,  always  a 
Deacon."     Commit  to  memory  verses  53  to  59,  sec.  20,  Doc.  and  Cov.  What 
duties  may  the  Teacher  perform  besides  those  of  his  own  office? 

2.  In  the  wards  and  branches  of  the  Church,  Teachers  are  usually  called 
and  assigned   to  certain  districts,  in  which  they  are  constantly  on  duty. 
How  often  do  Teachers  generally  visit  the  Saints  in  their  respective  dis- 
tricts?   How  should  they  be  treated  when  they  come  into  our  homes? 

3.  There   is   no  fixed  methods  or  routine  by  which    the  teacher  goes 
about  his  duties.     He  is  instructed  in  a  general  way  by  the  revelations  what 
is  to  be  done;  his   acts,  teachings,  and  exhortations  are  to  be  governed  by 
circumstances,  and  by  the  light  of  the  Spirit.     Give  your  idea  as  to  what 
subjects  generally  would  be  proper  for  the  Teachers  to  dwell  upon  when 
making  their  visits.     What  inquiries  might  they  with  propriety  make  of  the 
members?    Mention  some  duties  required  of  all  members  of  the  Church  that 
the  Teacher  should  be  particularly  observant  of  and  active  in.      Is  there 
such  a  thing  as  a  Teacher's  court? 

4.  The  Teacher  may  call  on  the  Deacon  as  an  aid  in  his  labors.     Under 
what  circumstances  may  a  Teacher  preside  over  a  meeting  of  Saints?    Ex- 
plain how  it  is  that  the  offices  of  Teacher  and  Deacon  are  appendages  to  the 
Lesser  Priesthood.  Mention  some  of  the  limitations  to  the  office  of  Teacher. 
Explain  the  organization  of  the  acting  teachers  of  a   ward.     Who  presides 
over  the  acting  teachers? 

REFERENCES. 

1.  Priests  and  Teachers  ordained:  see  Book  of  Mosiah,  25:  19  to  21; 
for  other  instances  follow  references. 

2.  Mode  of  ordaining  Teachers  among  the  Nephites :  see  Book  of  Mor- 
oni, 3:  1  to  4;  see  also  Juvenile  Instructor,  Vol.   31,  No.  5,  page  139. 

3.  Teachers  and  Deacons  may  pass  the  sacrament  after  it  has  been 
blessed:  see  Juvenile  Instructor,  Vol.  32,  No.  2,  pages  52-3. 

4.  Aaronic   Priesthood  may  lay  on  hands   and  pray  for  the  sick:  see 
Juvenile  Instructor,  Vol.  29,  No.  10  page  318.     (Be  careful,  however,  to  dis- 
tinguish the  difference  between  praying  for  the  sick  and  performing  the  or- 
dinance of  anointing  with  oil  and  the  laying  on  of  hands  by  the  Elders. ) 


THE   PRIEST.  39 


CHAPTER  TWELVE. 
THE  PRIEST. 

INITIATORY  STEPS: — 1.  Devotional  exercises,  rollcall,  and  minutes.  2. 
Present  the  roll  to  the  members,  that  each  may  know  his  attendance;  errors 
or  omissions  may  be  corrected.  3.  A  few  pointed  remarks  may  be  made  on 
punctuality,  regularity,  and  preparations.  Impress  the  fact  that  it  is  indi 
vidual  study  that  counts.  4.  The  President  and  his  Counselors  should  la- 
bor privately  with  members  who  do  not  get  on  well;  there  is  always  a  cause 
for  poor  recitations. 


The  Priests'  Office  is  very  comprehensive,  because  it  embraces 
all  that  is  involved  in  the  office  of  Teacher  and  Deacon;  that  is,  a 
Priest  may  if  required,  perform  any  duty  that  belongs  to  the 
Teacher  and  Deacon,  in  addition  to  the  important  duties  of  his 
own  calling.  This  office  stands  next  to  the  Bishopric  in  import- 
ance. 

Qualifications  of  the  Priest. — Aside  from  being  what  every 
member  of  the  Church  ought  to  be — upright  before  the  Lord  and 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit —  the  Priest  should  be  skillful  and  well 
learned  in  the  things  of  God;  because  the  very  nature  of  his  call- 
ing demands  thorough  preparation.  Among  the  important  duties 
of  his  office,  he  is  required  "to  preach,  teach,  expound,  and  ex- 
hort;" and  how  can  he  do  this  properly  without  being  acquainted 
with  the  doctrines  of  Christ? 

Duties  of  Office. — The  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants  sets 
forth  the  cardinal  powers  of  the  Priest's  office,  which  are  to  be 
magnified  and  applied  as  the  spirit  may  direct;  and  as  the  presid- 
ing authorities  may  point  out. 

"The  Priest's  duty  is  to  preach,  teach,  expound,  exhort,  and 
baptize,  and  administer  the  sacrament,  and  visit  the  house  of  each 
member,  and  exhort  them  to  pray  vocally  and  in  secret,  and  attend 
to  all  family  duties,  and  he  may  also  ordain  other  Priests,  Teach- 
ers, and  Deacons.  And  he  is  to  take  the  lead  of  meetings  when 
there  is  no  Elder  present;  but  when  there  is  an  Elder  present,  he. 


40  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

is  only  to  preach,  teach,  expound,  exhort,  and  baptize,  and  visit 
the  house  of  each  member,  exhorting  them  to  pray  vocally  and  in 
secret,  and  attend  to  all  family  duties.  In  aU  these  duties  the 
Priest  is  to  assist  the  Elder  if  occasion  requires.''  (Doc.  and 
Cov.  sec.  20:46-52)* 

The  student  should  consider  carefully  the  above  requirements 
attached  to  the  Priest's  office.  We  may  now  amplify  somewhat 
on  his  calling. 

(1)  The  Priest  may  be  called  to  preach  at  home  and  abroad 
but  more  particularly  at  home.       (See  sec.  84:107,  111.)       He 
should  therefore  prepare  himself  for  this  duty,  that  he  may  earn- 
estly impart  the  word  of  the  Lord,  to  the  end  that  the  erring  may 
be  brought  to  repentance.     (See  sec.  38:40,  41.) 

(2)  As  one  of  the  functions  of  his  calling  is  teaching,  the 
Priest  should  be  in  the  Sabbath  school  to  act  as  teacher,  if  needed, 
and  to  be  active  in  other  Church  organizations.     He  is  called  and 
authorized  to  expound  the  Scriptures;    and  in  order  to  do  this 
worthily,  he  should  be  familiar  with  the  written  word — the  Bible, 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and  the  Pearl  of 
Great  Price;   he  should  also  be  familiar  with  the.  writings  and 
teachings  of  the  presiding  authorities  of  the  Church.     The  stand- 
ard books  of  the   Church  should  be  his  close  companions;   for 
how  can  he  expound  that  which  he  does  not  know?    As  it  is  writ- 
ten: 


*PRESIDENT  WILFOBD  WOODRUFF'S  LABORS  AS  A  PRIEST.— "In  the  fall 
(of  1834)  I  had  a  desire  to  go  and  preach  the  Gospel.  I  knew  the  Gospel 
which  the  Lord  had  revealed  to  Joseph  Smith  was  true,  and  of  such  great 
value  that  I  wanted  to  tell  it  to  the  people  who  had  not  heard  it.  It  was  so 
good  and  plain,  it  seemed  to  me  1  could  make  people  believe  it.  I  was  but  a 
Teacher,  and  it  is  not  a  teacher's  office  to  go  abroad  and  preach.  I  dared  not 
tell  any  of  the  authorities  of  the  Church  that  I  wanted  to  preach,  lest  they 
might  think  I  was  seeking  for  an  office.  1  went  into  the  woods  where  no  one 
could  see  me  and  I  prayed  to  the  Lord  to  open  my  way  so  that  I  could  go  and 
preach  the  Gospel.  While  I  was  praying  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  upon  me. 
and  told  me  my  prayer  was  heard,  and  that  my  request  should  be  granted.  I 
felt  very  happy  and  got  up  and  walked  out  of  the  woods  into  the  traveled  road, 
and  theie  I  met  a  High  Priest  who  had  lived  in  the  same  house  with  me  some 
six  months.  He  had  not  said  a  word  to  me  about  preaching  the  Gospel;  but 
now  as  soon  as  I  met  him,  he  said,  'The  Lord  has  revealed  to  me  that  it  is 
your  privilege  to  be  ordained  and  to  go  and  preach  the  Gospel.'  I  told  him  I 
was  willing  to  do  whatever  the  Lord  required  of  me.  I  did  not  tell  him  I  had 
just  asked  the  Lord  to  let  me  go  and  preach.  In  a  few  days  a  council  was 
called  at  Lyman  Wight's,  and  1  was  ordained  a  Priest  and  sent  on  a  mission 
into  Arkansas  and  Tennessee,  in  company  with  an  Elder." 


THE   PRIEST.  41 

"And  again,  the  Elders,  Priests  and  Teachers  of  this  Church 
shall  teach  the  principles  of  my  Gospel,  which  are  in  the  Bible 
and  the  Book  of  Mormon,  in  the  which  is  a  fullness  of  the  Gospel; 
and  they  shall  observe  the  covenants  and  the  Church  articles  to  do 
them,  and  these  shall  be  their  teachings,  as  they  shall  be  directed 
by  the  Spirit;  and  the  Spirit  shall  be  given  unto  you  by  the  prayer 
of  faith,  and  if  ye  receive  not  the  Spirit  ye  shall  not  teach.'' 
(Sec.  42:  12-14.) 

(3)  Another  thing:  he  is  to  exhort  his  brethren  and  sisters, 
that  is,. bear  testimony  to  them,  and  entreat  them  both  in  public 
and  in  private,  to  diligence  and  faithfulness  always.     The   duties 
of  office  require  the  Priest  to  visit  the  homes  of  members  and 
"exhort  them  to  pray  vocally  and  in  secret."      This  qualification 
of  office  requires  him  to  be  a  praying  man  himself;  for  he  is  to 
teach  both  by  example  and  precept.     He  prays  with  the  members 
in  their  homes,  and  before  them  in  public,  when  he  is  called  upon. 
(Sec.  23:   6,7.) 

(4)  Furthermore,  he  is  to  exhort  parents  and  children  to 
attend  to  family  duties;  exhort  parents  to  pray  regularly  around 
the  family  altar,  to  counsel  their  children,  and  have  a  continual 
watch  over  them  by  day  and  by  night,  both  in  work  and  in  play; 
he  is  to  exhort  parents  to  see  that  their  children  attend  Sabbath 
school,  day  school,  quorums,  and  other  organizations.      He  is  to 
exhort  parents  to  teach  their  children  the   first   principles  of  the 
Gospel  before  they  are  eight  years  old.       (See  sec.   68:25-30.) 
The  Priest  is  to  exhort  children  to  be  obedient  to  parents,  to  be 
virtuous,  honest,  truthful,  and  not  be  idle  nor  steal,  nor  quarrel, 
nor  be  impolite  to  strangers,  or  those  of  foreign  birth  who  speak 
brokenly  our  language. 

Authority  to  Ordain, — The  Priest  has  authority  to  ordain 
Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons;  that  is,  he  may  confer  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood.  He  may  ordain  others  to  the  same  office  and  rank  as 
himself,  and  to  a  lower,  but  not  to  a  higher.  (See  sec.  20:  48.) 
For  example,  the  Bishopric  belongs  to  the  Aaronic  Priesthood, 
yet  a  Priest  has  not  the  authority  to  ordain  a  Bishop.  (See  sec. 
68:  20).  When  a  Priest  ordains  a  person  he  should  give  that 
person  a  certificate  of  ordination.— Sec.  20:  64. 

The  Right  to  Baptize.— The  Priest  holds  the  authority  to 


42  THE   LESSER   fRIESTfiOOl). 

baptize  by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins.  (Sec.  13.  Also 
sec.  20:  37,  72,  73,  74.)  The  words  to  be  used  in  the  ordinance  of 
baptism  are  as  follows,  and  should  be  committed  to  memory: 

"Having  been  commissioned  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  baptize  you  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of   the  Holy    Ghost. 
"Amen." 

The  Sacrament. — Included  in  the  Priest's  duties  is  the  right 
to  administer  the  sacrament.  (Sec.  20:  46.)  The  ordinance  con- 
sists in  breaking  the  bread,  blessing  it,  then  passing  it -to  the 
worthy  members  of  the  Church  that  they  may  partake  of  it; 
blessing  the  wine  (or  water)  and  likewise  giving  it  to  the  worthy 
members.  Children  up  to  eight  years  of  age,  or  a  little  older,  are 
permitted  to  partake  of  the  sacrament.  Priests  should  memorize 
the  words  given  for  the  blessing  of  the  bread  and  wine,  and  use 
no  other.  They  are  as  follows: 

"0  God, the  eternal  Father, we  ask  thee  in  the  name  of  thy  Son, 
Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and  sanctify  this  bread  to  the  souls  of  all  those 
who  partake  of  it,  that  they  may  eat  in  remembrance  of  the  body  of 
thy  Son,  and  witness  unto  thee,  0  God,  the  eternal  Father,  that  they 
are  willing  to  take  upon  them  the  name  of  thy  Son,  and  always  re- 
member him  and  keep  his  commandments  which  he  has  given  them, 
that  they  may  always  have  his  Spirit  to  be  with  them.  Amen."- 
Sec.  20:  77. 

"  0  God,  the  eternal  Father,  we  ask  thee  in  the  name  of  thy 
Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and  sanctify  this  wine  to  the  souls  of  all 
those  who  drink  of  it,  that  they  may  do  it  in  remembrance  of  the  blood 
of  thy  Son  ivhich  was  shed  for  them;  that  they  may  witness  unto 
thee,  0  God,  the  eternal  Father,  that  they  do  always  remember  him, 
that  they  may  have  his  Spirit  to  be  with  them.  Amen." 

The  Priest  to  Assist  the  Elder.— "And  he  is  to  take  the  lead 
of  meetings  when  there  is  no  Elder  present."  "In  all  these  duties 
the  Priest  is  to  assist  the  Elder  if  occasion  requires." — Sec.  20: 
49,  52. 

Restrictions. — He  has  no  authority  to  confirm  persons  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  who  have  been  baptized,  nor  lay  on  hands  for 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  (See  Matt.,  3:  11.)  After  conferring 
the  Priesthood  on  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery,  the  angel, 
John  the  Baptist,  gave  instructions  concerning  it.  Joseph  writes: 


THE  PRIEST.  43 

''He  said  this  Aaronic  Priesthood  had  not  the  power  of  laying  on 
hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  that  this  should  be  con- 
ferred on  us  hereafter." — History  of  the  Church,  vol.  1,  page  39. 

Forty-eight  Priests  Form  a  Quorum. — Unlike  the  organiza- 
tion of  Teachers  and  Deacons,  the  President  is  not  one  of  the 
forty- eight,  but  a  Priest  who  holds  the  office  of  Bishop.  (See  sec. 
107:  61.)  Also  the  duty  of  the  President  over  the  Priesthood  of 
Aaron  is  to  preside  over  forty-eight  Priests,  and  to  sit  in  council 
with  them,  to  teach  them  the  duties  of  their  office,  as  given  in  the 
covenants.  This  President  is  to  be  a  Bishop,  for  this  is  one  of  the 
duties  of  this  Priesthood.— Sec.  107:  87,  88;  124:  142. 


FINAL  PROCEEDINGS:—!.  Announce  that  each  member  will  be  expected 
to  commit  to  memory  the  blessing  on  the  bread  and  wine  (or  water)  used  for 
the  sacrament,  at  next  meeting;  also  the  exact  words  for  baptism.  These 
three  are  among  the  very  few  set  forms  used  in  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel, 
and  have  been  revealed  by  the  Lord.  2.  Have  singing,  if  time  permits; 
but  never  close  a  meeting  without  a  short  prayer,  called  the  benediction. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Section  20:  46-52,  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  summarizes  the  duties  of 
the  Priest.    The  main  functions  of  his  calling  are  to  preach  and  expound  the 
principles  of  the  Gospel  to  both  saint  and  sinner;    to  baptize  by  immersion 
for  the  remission  of  sins;    and  to  assist   in  the  temporal  concerns  of   the 
Church.     Mention  some  of  the  qualifications  that  every  Priest  should  pos- 
sess. What  books  should  he  be  familiar  with?  To  what  offices  in  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood  may  he  ordain  persons? 

2.  In  counting  the  number  of  Priests  in  a  quorum,  do  the  forty-eight 
include  the  Bishop?     Does  it  include  the  Bishop's  counselors? 

3.  If  there  is  not  a  sufficient  number  of  Priests   in  a  ward  to  perform 
the  requirements  of  that  office  among  the  people,  what  other  officers  may  be 
called  on  duty?     Is  there  a  quorum  of  Priests   in  your   ward?     Count   the 
number  of  married  and  unmarried  Priests  in  your  ward  and  ascertain  which 
class  predominates.     Give  a  reason  for  the  result  found. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  Regarding  baptism,  read  Book  of  Mormon  III  Nephi,  11:  22  to  28. 

2.  For  further  information  on  the  sacrament,  see  III  Nephi,  18:  1  to  12. 
26  to  33.     Matthew,  26:  25  to  29.     I  Cor.,  11:  27  to  30. 

3.  Duties  of  a  Priest:  see  article  by  President  George  Q.  Cannon,  Juve- 
nile Instructor,  vol.  32,  No.  22,  pages  690-1. 

4.  Those  who  hold  only  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  do  not  lay  on  hands  for 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  see  Acts  8 :  5  to  40,  which  recounts  incidents  in 
Philip's  ministry.     "History  of  the  Church,"  vol.  1,  page  39. 


44  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 


CHAPTER    THIRTEEN. 
THE  BISHOP. 

OPENING  PROGRAM: — 1.  Devotional  exercises,  rollcall  and  minutes.  2. 
Ask  questions  to  find  out  if  members  understand,  reasonably  well,  the  func- 
tions of  the  three  offices  thus  far  presented.  3.  Call  for  the  reciting  of  the 
blessing  on  the  br.  ad  and  wine,  also  the  words  used  for  baptism ;  see  that 
these  are  repeated  correctly .  4.  If  necessary,  take  the  time  of  the  whole 
session  for  review.  Doubtless  it  will  be  an  hour  well  spent. 


The  Office  of  Bishop  is  the  highest  office  of  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood.  The  Bishop  is  a  Priest.  There  must  necessarily  be 
a  presiding  head  over  the  Priests,  and  over  the  Lesser  Priesthood 
generally.  This  presidency  is  the  Bishopric — (Bishopric  means 
presidency.)  It  is  apparent  then  that  the  office  of  Bishop  com- 
prehends within  its  jurisdiction  all  the  duties,  privileges,  powers, 
and  keys  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  and  thus  holds  the  presidency 
over  all  the  sons  of  Levi.  The  office  of  Bishop  is  also  an  appen- 
dage to  the  High  Priesthood.  (See  Doc.  &  Oov.,  sec.  84:  29 
68:16-21). 

QUESTION.  APPENDAGES  TO  THE  MELCHISEDEK  PRIESTHOOD. — "Again 
the  offices  of  Elder  and  Bishop  are  necessary  appendages  belonging  to  the 
Higher  Priesthood."  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  84:  29.)  Does  this  mean  that  an  Elder 
does  not  hold  the  High  Priesthood?  If  so,  why  not? 

"It  does  not  mean  that  an  Elder  does  not  hold  the  High  Priesthood;  on 
the  contrary,  an  Elder  holds  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood.  (Doc.  &  Cov., 
sec.  107:  7),  just  as  does  a  Seventy,  High  Priest,  or  an  Apostle.  (See  Era, 
vol.  4,  page  394).  The  Elder's  authority  is  specially  defined  in  sec.  107:  10, 
11,  12,  Doc.  &  Cov.,  but  the  title  is  also  a  general  one,  applying  to  all  who 
hold  the  High  Priesthood,  in  which  latter  case  the  regular  offices,  such  as  an 
Apostle,  High  Priest,  Seventy,  define  the  special  duties. 

"The  office  of  Bishop  is  an  appendage  to  the  High  Priesthood;  because 
no  one  but  a  literal  descendant  of  Aaron  can  act  as  a  Bishop  unless  he  is  a 
High  Priest  in  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood.  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107:  69,  71.) 
The  office  of  Elder  is  an  appendage  to  the  High  Priesthood  in  the  same  way 
that  Teachers  and  Deacons  are  appendages  to  the  Aaronic  Priesthood.  (Doc. 
&  Cov.,  sec.  84:  30.)  And  as  ALL,  OTHER  AUTHORITIES  OR  OFFICES  IN  THE 
CHURCH  are  appendages  to  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood.  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec., 
107:  5.)  Or  as  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  as  a  whole  is  an  appengage  to  the 
Melchisedek  Priesthood.  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107:  14.)" — Improvement  Era, 
vol.  6,  No.  4,  page  312. 

The  Bishopric  Comes  by  Inheritance.— It  was  pointed  out 
in  previous  lessons  that  the  Loid,  through  Moses,  set  apart  Aaron 


THE   BISHOP.  45 

and  his  sons,  and  their  descendants  after  them,  to  stand  at  the 
head  in  the  Priest's  office  for  the  generations  to  come.  "And  the 
Priest's  office  shall  be  theirs  for  a  perpetual  statute."  (Ex.,  29: 
4-9.)  "Their  anointing1  shall  surely  be  an  everlasting  Priesthood 
throughout  their  generations."  (Ex.,  40:  15.)  The  Lord  has 
reconfirmed  this  promise  to  Aaron  and  his  sous  in  our  day,  which 
is  evident  from  the  following: 

"And  if  they  be  literal  descendants  of  Aaron,  they  have  a 
legal  right  to  the  Bishopric,  if  they  are  the  firstborn  among  the 
sons  of  Aaron.  For  the  firstborn  holds  the  right  of  presidency 
over  this  Priesthood,  and  the  keys  or  authority  of  the  same;  no 
man  has  a  legal  right  to  this  office  to  hold  the  keys  of  this  Priest- 
hood, except  he  be  a  literal  descendant  and  the  firstborn  of 
Aaron. -(Sec.  68:  16-18). 

From  the  above  scripture  it  will  be  seen:  (1)  that  the  right 
to  this  Presidency  descends  from  father  to  son;  (2)  that  a  literal 
descendant  of  Aaron  has  a  legal  right  to  the  Bishopric,  or  Presi- 
dency, provided  he  is  the  oldest  descendant  and  firstborn;  and, 
further,  (3)  that  the  firstborn  holds  the  keys  of  this  ministry; 
and  also,  (4)  that  no  man  can  legally  hold  the  keys  of  this  office 
except  he  be  a  literal  descendant  and  firstborn  of  Aaron. 

Conditions  and  Qualifications. — Even  a  firstborn  literal  de- 
scendant of  Aaron 'must  be  a  worthy  man  and  be  called,  ordained, 
and  appointed  by  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church,  before  he 
can  officiate  in  the  Bishop's  office.  "And  a  literal  descendant  of 
Aaron,  also,  must  be  designated  by  this  Presidency,  and  found 
worthy,  and  anointed,  and  ordained  under  the  hands  of  this 
Presidency,  otherwise  they  are  not  legally  authorized  to  officiate 
in  their  Priesthood ; 

"But  by  virtue  of  the  decree  concerning  their  right  of  the 
Priesthood  descending  from  father  to  son,  they  may  claim  their 
anointing  if  at  any  time  they  can  prove  their  lineage,  or  do  ascer- 
tain it  by  revelation  from  the  Lord  under  the  hands  of  the  above- 
named  Presidency."— (Sec.  68:  20,  21.)  Read  also  sec.  107: 
13-17;  124:  141. 

High  Priests  May  Officiate  as  Bishops. — In  the  event  that 
no  literal  seed  of  Aaron  makes  a  claim  to  the  Bishopric,  or  in  other 


46  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

words,  when  no  rightful  descendant  is  found  or  designated  by  the 
First  Presidency,  a  High  Priest  is  to  be  chosen  for  this  position; 
which  fact  is  clearly  shown  by  the  following: 

''There  remaineth  hereafter,  in  the  due  time  of  the  Lord, 
other  Bishops  to  be  set  apart  unto  the  Church,  to  minister  even 
according  to  the  first;  wherefore,  they  shall  be  High  Priests  who 
are  worthy,  and  they  shall  be  appointed  by  the  First  Presidency 
of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  except  they  be  literal  descendants 
of  Aaron. 

"But  as  a  High  Priest  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood  has 
authority  to  officiate  in  all  the  lesser  offices,  he  may  officiate  in  the 
office  of  Bishop  when  no  literal  descendant  of  Aaron  can  be 
found,  provided  he  is  called  and  set  apart  and  ordained  unto  this 
power  under  the  hands  of  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Melchise- 
dek Priesthood.— (Sec.  68:  14,  15,  19. 

Since  the  organization  of  the  Church  to  the  present,  High 
Priests  have  universally  been  selected  and  appointed  Bishops,  and 
this  procedure  will  probably  continue  until  the  Lord,  through 
His  authorized  servants,  shall  designate  the  sons  of  Aaron. 

Counselors.— A  literal  descendant  of  Aaron  may  "act  in  the 
office  of  Bishop  independently,  without  Counselors,  except  in  a 
case  where  a  President  of  the  High  Priesthood,  after  the  order  of 
Melchisedek,  is  tried,  to  sit  as  a  judge  in  Israel."  (Sec.  107:  76.) 
But  a  High  Priest,  acting  as  Bishop,  must  have  Counselors. — 
(Sec.  107:  72;  124:  141.) 

Two  Classes. — With  reference  to  powers  and  jurisdiction 
there  are  two  classes  of  Bishops: 

(1)     General  Bishops,  and  (2)  local  Bishops. 

Among  the  general  Bishops  there  are  different  grades;  as  (a) 
the  Presiding  Bishop  over  all  the  Bishops  and  Lesser  Priesthood 
of  the  whole  Church,  which  office  is  now  held  at  this  writing  by 
Presiding  Bishop  William  B.  Preston  and  Counselors;  (6) 
Bishops,  whose  jurisdiction  is  quite  extensive  or  special,  yet  not 
over  the  whole  Church,  as  the  callings  of  Bishops  Edward  Part- 
ridge and  Newel  K.  Whitney  in  the  early  days  of  the  Church,  and 
subsequently  that  of  Bishop  George  Miller.  (See  sees.  41:  9, 
10;  72:  8;  84:  112,113;  124:  20,  21);  and  (c)  Bishop's  agents, 
as  Sidney  Gilbert.  (Sees.  53:  1-4;  57:  6,  8-10,  14,  15). 


THE    BISHOP.  47 

Of  the  local  Bishops  there  is  but  one  grade  of  the  class  — 
Bishops  of  wards  or  small  jurisdictions. 

The  Presiding  Bishop. — He  holds  the  Presidency  over  the 
Aaron ic  Priesthood  and  the  keys  or  authority  of  the  same.  (Sec. 
68:  17.)  "And  again,  no  Bishop  or  High  Priest  who  shall  be 
set  apart  for  this  ministry,  shall  be  tried  or  condemned  for  any 
crime,  save  it  be  before  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church." — 
Sec.  68:  22,  24. 

Local  or  Ward  Bishops  may  perform  all  the  duties  of  the 
Lesser  Priesthood  mentioned  in  previous  lessons. 

They  are  common  judges  in  Israel,  (sees.  107:  72,  75;  58: 
17,  19),  and  they  preside  over  a  Bishop's  Court  when  trans- 
gressors are  to  be  tried.  Bishops,  however,  do  not  try  Bishops; 
these  officers  can  be  tried  only  by  the  First  Presidency,  or  by  a 
High  Council  by  the  direction  of  the  First  Presidency. 

TRIAL  AND  APPOINTMENT  OF  WARD  BISHOPS. — "In  regard  to  the  appoint- 
ment and  trial  of  Ward  Bishops,  it  appears  that  they  stand  in  the  same  re- 
lationship to  the  Presidents  of  Stakes  as  the  early  Bishops  did  to  the  First 
Presidency  who  presided  over  the  Stake  at  Kirtland ;  but  that  those  Presi- 
dents should  consult  with  the  First  Presidency  on  these  and  other  import- 
ant matters,  and  officiate  under  their  direction  in  their  several  Stakes." — 
Items  on  Piesthood,  by  President  John  Taylor. 

The  decision  of  a  Bishop's  Court  cannot  go  so  far  as  to  cut  a 
man  off  the  Church  who  holds  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood;  in  such 
case  it  can  disfellowship  only. 

The  Bishop  presides  over  a  quorum  of  forty-eight  Priests, 
and  sits  in  couneil  with  them. — Sec.  107:  87,  88. 

Bishops  as  Presidents  of  Wards. — The  person  who  presides 
over  a  ward  acts  in  two  capacities;  first,  he  is  a  Bishop  in  that 
he  officiates  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood;  second,  he  is  a  President 
in  that  he  acts  as  a  High  Priest,  presiding  over  all  councils,  quo- 
rums, and  members  generally  holding  the  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood within  his  ward.  A  Bishop  then  virtually  holds  two  offices: 
he  is  a  President  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood  of  a  ward,  and  also 
President  of  the  members,  and  of  the  High  Priesthood  generally, 
and  of  all  auxiliary  organizations  within  his  jurisdiction.  How- 
ever, in  the  ordinary  acceptation,  the  word  Bishop  covers  both 
these  grounds. 


48  THE   LESSER   PRIESTHOOD. 

Selecting  Ward  Bishops. — The  following  is  the  usual  proced- 
ure in  selecting  ward  Bishops:  (1)  The  Stake  Presidency  chooses 
a  suitable  man  for  the  position.  (2)  The  name  of  the  person  so 
chosen  is  presented  to  the  High  Council  for  approval.  (Sec. 
20:  67.)  (3)  After  being  passed  upon  by  the  Stake  Presidency 
and  the  High  Council,  the  name  is  presented  to  the  First  Presi- 
dency of  the  Church.  (4)  If  the  First  Presidency  approve  of  the 
selection,  the  person  is  informed  of  his  call,  to  ascertain  if  he  ac- 
cepts the  appointment.  (5)  If  he  accepts,  his  name  is  presented 
to  his  ward.  (6)  And  if  the  people  approve,  by  their  vote  what 
has  been  done,  he  is  ordained.  (Sec.  124:  141-144.)  The  First 
Presidency,  however,  may  appoint  and  ordain  a  person  direct  to 
this  office,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Saints. 


PROGRAM  CONCLUDED: — This  chapter  finishes  the  subject  of  the  Lesser 
Priesthood.  A  general  review,  either  written  or  oral,  may  now  be  profitably 
held.  Make  it  searching.  2.  If  the  lesson  is  too  long  for  one  session 
divide  it  into  two  or  more.  3.  Before  finally  closing,  the  officers*  of  the 
quorum  should  inspect  the  roll,  the  minutes,  and  other  records  to  insure 
their  correctness  and  completeness.  4.  Dismissal. 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Name  the  highest  office  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood.     By  what  right 
does  a  ward  Bishop  preside  over  members  holding  the  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood and  organizations  in  his  ward? 

2.  The  Bishopric,  viewed  as  a  whole,  comprises  the  authority  of  and 
presidency  of  the  Aaronic,  or  Lesser  Priesthood.      This  Priesthood  gives 
authority  and  power  to  officiate  in  all  temporal  or  business  affairs  of  the 
Church,  together  with  the   right   to   administer   in  many   of  the   spiritual 
blessings  of  the  Gospel.      The  term  lesser  is  by  no  means  indicative  of  un- 
importance,  but  rather  is   one  that  denotes   a  significant  part  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood — something  joined  to  or  growing  out  of  the  Higher  or  Melchise- 
dek Priesthood.      With  the  Bishopric  resides  the -keys  and  Presidency  of 
this  Priesthood.     Holding  the  keys  means  the  right,  power,  and  authority 
to  officiate  in  any  and  all   the  offices  belonging  to  this  order,  and  also  the 
right  to  ordain  others  to  this  ministry. 

3.  The  offices  of  special  Bishops,  and  Bishops'  agents,  provided  for  in 
the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  are  not  now  filled  on  account  of  the  more  per- 
fect organization  of  stakes  and  wards.      But  should  the  necessity  arise  men 
would  be  appointed  to  fill  them.      Name  the  grades  of  general  Bishops;  of 
local  Bishops.     Into  how  many  classes  may  Bishops  be  divided?      Name  the 
classes. 

4.  The  crowning  authority  of  the  Priest's  office  is  the  Bishopric,  and 
the  Lord  has  renewed  His  covenant  in  this  generation  with  the  Levites,  and 


THE   BISHOP.  49 

particularly  with  the  house  of  Aaron.  Quote  passages  from  the  Old  Testa- 
ment and  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  to  prove  that  the  Presidency  of  the 
Bishopric  comes  by  inheritance  to  the  firstborn  sons  of  Aaron.  What  are 
the  conditions  under  which  a  firstborn  lineal  descendant  of  Aaron  has  right 
to  the  Bishopric?  (Sec.  68:  20,  21.)  Explain  why  High  Priests  at  present 
act  as  Bishops.  What  Bishops  may  act  independently  without  Counselors? 

5.  "The  position  which  a  Bishop  holds,  depends  upon  his  calling  and 
appointment,  and  that,  although  a  man  holding  the  Bishopric  is  eligible  to 
any  office  in  the  Bishopric,  yet  he  cannot  officiate  legally  in  any,  except  by 
selection,  calling,  and  appointment." — Items  on  Priesthood  by  President 
John  Taylor.  What  two  important  offices  does  a  ward  or  local  Bishop  hold? 
How  are  ward  Bishops  generally  selected? 

fi.  Before  what  council  or  court  would  a  Presiding  Bishop  of  the 
Church  be  tried  for  crime?  What  Bishops  are  designated  "common  judges 
of  Israel?"  Why  cannot  the  decision  of  a  Bishop's  Court  go  so  far  as  to 
cut  a  man  off  from  the  Church  who  holds  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood? 
What  is  the  difference  between  disfellowshiping  and  excommunication? 

REFERENCES. 

1.  "Items  on  Priesthood,"  by  President  John  Taylor,  is  a  very  com- 
prehensive treatise  on  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  with  the  rights  and  powers 
belonging  thereto. 

2.  Read  from  "Notes  on  Church  Government"  for  additional  informa- 
tion  on   the  jurisdiction,    rights,    powers,    duties,   etc.,    of  the   Presiding 
Bishopric  of  the  Church — Chapter  nineteen. 


PART     II. 

NOTES    ON    CHURCH    GOVERN- 
MENT. 


CHAPTER   FOURTEEN. 
SOVEREIGNTY. 

Definition. — In  every  independent  government  or  society 
there  must  of  necessity  be  an  authority,  or  power,  from  which 
the  whole  law,  including  its  administration,  ultimately  proceeds. 
Sovereignty  may  thus  be  denned  as  the  highest  authority  or 
power  in  any  government. 

Of  course  God's  sovereignty  is  over  the  whole  universe  now 
and  at  all  times;  only  in  a  restricted  sense  do  we  mean  that  He 
is  not  omnipotent  in  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Whatever  govern- 
ments now  exist  are  by  His  permission. 

Kingdom  of  God  not  yet  Sovereign. — By  the  sovereignty  of 
any  state  or  nation  is  meant  that  it  has  no  superior  as  ranking 
with  others.  In  the  sense,  therefore,  of  its  having  complete 
power  and  universal  sway  we  maintain  that  the  Kingdom  of  God 
is  not  fully  established,  because  now,  as  in  the  days  of  old,  the 
Saints  "Render  to  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  to  God 
the  things  that  are  God's."  But  when  the  King  of  kings  shall 
come  in  the  brightness  of  His  glory  He  will  mount  the  throne  of 
His  power  and  wield  the  sceptre  over  earth's  dominions  as  He 
does  now  in  heaven.  He  is  the  Great  Sovereign,  from  Him  ulti- 
mately shall  emanate  all  authority  permitting  men  to  rule  among 
the  nations. 


SOVEREIGNTY.  51 

Notes  Bearing  on  the  Subject. — "Sovereignty  is  the  supreme, 
absolute,  uncontrollable  power  by  which  any  state  is  governed.  "- 
Cooley. 

"Sovereignty  is  the  political  authority  whether  vested  in  a 
single  individual  or  in  a  number  of  individuals,  to  order  and 
direct  what  is  to  be  done  by  each  individual  in  relation  to  the  end 
and  object  of  the  state.'' — Halleck. 

"It  is  essential  to  the  modern  conception  of  sovereignty  that 
it  should  be  exclusive  of  any  other  human  superior  authority, 
should  be  wielded  by  a  determinate  person  or  organization  of 
persons,  and  should  be  on  the  whole  habitually  obeyed  by  the 
bulk  of  the  community.'' — Century  Dictionary. 

Scriptural  References. — "Thine,  0  Lord,  is  the  greatness, 
and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  and  the  victory,  and  the  majesty; 
for  all  that  is  in  heaven  and  in  the  earth  is  Thine;  Thine  is  the 
kingdom,  0  Lord,  and  Thou  art  exalted  as  head  above  all." — I 
Chr.,29:  11. 

"The  Kingdom  is  the  Lord's;  and  He  is  the  governor  among 
the  nations.  All  they  that  be  fat  upon  the  earth  shall  eat  and 
worship;  all  they  that  go  down  to  the  dust  shall  bow  before  Him; 
and  none  can  keep  alive  his  own  soul.'' — Psa.,  22:  28,  29. 

"Promotion  cometh  neither  from  the  east,  nor  from  the  west, 
nor  from  the  south.  But  God  is  the  judge;  He  putteth  down  one 
and  setteth  up  another." — Psa.,  75:  6,  7. 

"I  have  made  the  earth,  the  man  and  the  beast  that  are  upon 
the  ground  by  my  great  power  and  by  my  outstretched  arm,  and 
have  given  it  unto  whom  it  seemed  meet  unto  me." — Jer.,  27:  5. 

"His  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  his  dominion 
is  from  generation  to  generation.  The  Most  High  ruleth  in  the 
kingdom  of  men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  He  will,  and  setteth 
up  over  it  the  basest  of  men.'' — Dan.,  4:  3,  17. 

"God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that 
He  is  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples 
made  with  hands.  Neither  is  worshiped  with  men's  hands,  as 
though  He  needed  anything,  seeing  He  giveth  to  all  life,  and 
breath,  and  all  things.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations 
of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath  de- 
termined the  times  before  appointed,  and  the  bounds  of  their 
habitation."— Acts,  17:  24,  26. 

"There  is  one  lawgiver,  who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy." — 
James,  4:  12. 


52  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Write  a  short  parapragh  setting  forth  your  own  definition  and  un- 
derstanding of  sovereignty.     What  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  "common- 
wealth?''     What   is   the   broadest  signification  attached  to  the  name  and 
title,  "The  United  States  of  America?"  Why  do  other  nations  not  interfere 
with  the   governmental   affairs  of  our  country?      In  the  recent  treaty  with 
Spain  by  which  the  United   States  came  in  possession  of  the  Philippine  Is- 
lands, what  rights  were  ceded  besides  the  ownership  of  the  soil?      In  this 
connection  point   out  an   important  feature  in  the  treaty  with  the  State  of 
Panama  regarding  the  canal  strip. 

2.  In  this  country  which  is  sovereign— the  law  or  the  people? 

3.  Express  your  views  as  to  whether  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God 
is  at  present  sovereign. 


GOVERNMENT.  53 


CHAPTER   FIFTEEN. 
GOVERNMENT. 

Analysis  of  the  Term. — The  term  is  derived  from  the  Latin 
gubernare,  to  govern,  and  the  suffix  -went,  denoting  that  which 
does  something.  Government  denotes  guidance,  direction,  regu- 
lation, management,  control.  It  also  means  "the  exercise  of 
authority  in  the  administration  of  the  affairs  of  a  state,  com- 
munity, or  society;  the  authoritative  direction  and  restraint  exer- 
cised over  the  actions  of  men  in  communities,  societies,  or  states." 
The  word  stands  also  for  the  governing  body  of  persons  in  a 
state  or  religious  community;  the  executive  power;  the  adminis- 
tration. This  term  has  also  other  meanings  and  applications. — 
See  Cen.  Die.,  page  2,  582. 

For  the  better  analysis  of  the  term  it  may  be  considered  un- 
der two  heads:  Authority  and  Law. 

Authority  is  Legal  or  Rightful  Power  to  act  or  command,  as 
exercised  by  a  person  through  virtue  of  his  office,  trust,  or  call- 
ing, whether  original  or  delegated.  Agency  is  another  form  of 
the  term.  In  ( !hurch  government  Priesthood  stands  for  authority. 
"The  Melchisedek  Priesthood  holds  the  right  of  Presidency:  and 
has  power  and  authority  over  all  the  offices  in  the  Church  in  all 
the  ages  of  the  world."  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107:  8.)  "By  what 
authority  doest  thou  these  things,  and  who  gave  thee  this  au- 
thority?" (Mark,  11:  28.)  Authority  is  that  which  creates 
office,  and  a  person  who  is  clothed  or  invested  with  authority 
becomes  an  officer.  One  can  scarcely  think  of  authority  without 
associating  it  with  a  person  or  persons  to  whom  are  assigned  cer- 
tain positions,  or  duties  by  a  higher  power. 

Scriptural  Quotations.— "Inasmuch  as  I  am  the  apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  I  magnify  mine  office.'' — Rom.,  11:  13. 

"Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  now  give  unto  you  the  officers  be- 
longing to  my  Priesthood  that  ye  may  hold  the  keys  thereof,  even 
the  Priesthood  which  is  after  the  order  of  Melchisedek,  which  is 


54  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

after  the  order  of  my  only  Begotten  Son.  The  above  officers  1  have 
given  unto  you,  and  the  keys  thereof,  for  helps  and  for  govern- 
ment, for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  the  perfecting  of  my 
Saints,"  (Doc.  &  Cov.  sec.  124:  123,  143.)  (For  an  enumeration 
of  officers  belonging  to  the  Church,  see  Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  20). 

"And  he  gave  some  apostles;  and  some  prophets;  and  some 
evangelists;  and  some  pastors  and  teachers:  for  the  perfecting 
of  the  Saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of 
the  body  of  Christ."— Eph.,  4:  11,  12. 

Laws  and  Officers. — Government,  therefore,  consists  on  the 
one  hand  of  officers  or  rulers  invested  with  power  and  authority 
to  act  in  the  field  of  their  prescribed  duties.  On  the  other  hand 
it  consists  of  rules,  regulations  and  laws  laid  down  by  the  govern- 
ing power,  to  serve  as  a  guide,  and  to  be  obeyed  by  all  who  come 
under  the  authority  of  the  community,  society  or  state  as  the 
case  may  be.  Government,  then,  comprises  the  whole  body  of 
constituted  Authority  and  Law  controlling  the  body  politic  or 
body  mligious. 

Quotations. — "Law  is  a  rule  of  action  prescribed  by  authority, 
especially  by   a  sovereign  or  by  the  state  as  a  law  of  God."- 
Encv. 

"We  must  define  laws  to  be  Rules  of  Conduct  which  we  are 
morally  bound  to  obey,  or,  more  briefly,  Commands  imposed  by 
Rightful  Authority."— Sidgwick. 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Illustrate  in  various  ways  your  idea  uf  what  government  is.     What 
is  the  difference  between  a  "rule,"  and  a  "law?" 

2.  What  would  be  the  result  in  your  city,  county,or  state,  if  there  were 
no  laws?      What  would  likely  follow  if  there  was  an  abundance  of  law  but 
no  officers?     What  might  truthfully  be  said  of  any  community  that  had  an 
excellent  code  of  laws,  without  a  sufficient  number  of  conscientious  officers 
to  administer  the  laws? 


KINDS   OF   GOVERNMENT,  55 


CHAPTER   SIXTEEN. 
KINDS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

Governments  may  be  divided  in  several  ways  that  will  throw 
light  on  their  nature.  When  it  is  desirable  to  show  who  holds 
the  supreme  authority  or  sovereignty,  the  five  fold  division  given 
below  may  be  adopted;  and  as  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  a  Theoc- 
racy its  chief  features  will  be  more  manifest  by  placing  it  in  con- 
trast with  the  other  forms  of  Government. 

Patriarchal  Government.— The  first  two  syllables  of  this 
word  are  from  the  Latin,  pater,  meaning  father,  and  archos,  sig- 
nifying chief.  By  derivation,  therefore,  patriarchal  government 
means  government  by  a  father  or  chief  of  the  tribe.  The  mean- 
ing of  the  term  is  extended  so  as  to  include  also  the  father  or 
ruler  of  a  family,  one  who  governs  by  parental  right;  as  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  also  those  worthies  who  were  heads 
of  families  before  the  flood.  ''And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with 
envy,  sold  Joseph  into  Egypt,  but  God  was  with  him/' — Acts, 
7:  9. 

"The  patriarachal  theory  of  society  is,  as  I  have  said,  the 
theory  that  society  has  its  origin  in  separate  families,  and  is  held 
together  by  the  authority  and  protection  of  the  eldest  valid  male 
descendant." — Maine. 

Monarchy  is  government  by  a  single  person  who  is  king  or 
monarch.  The  term  is  derived  from  mono,  a  Greek  word  mean- 
ing single,  or  one,  and  archos  meaning  chief  or  head  ruler.  If 
the  monarch  is  limited  by  laws  the  government  is  a  limited  mon- 
archy, but  if  not  the  government  is  an  absolute  monarchy. 

"  The  Obvious  definition  of  a  monarchy  seems  to  be  that  of  a 
state  in  which  a  single  person,  by  whatever  name  he  may  be  dis- 
tinguished, is  intrusted  with  the  execution  of  the  laws,  the  man- 
agement  of   the  revenue,    a^d   the   command   of  the   army."- 
Gibbon. 


56  CHURCH    GOVERNMENT. 

An  Aristocracy  means  literally  the  rule  of  the  best;  hence 
government  by  the  best  men  of  the  state.  It  is  a  form  of  "gov- 
ernment in  which  the  supreme  power  is  exercised  by  those  mem- 
bers of  the  state  who  are  distinguished  by  their  rank  and  opu- 
lence. When  the  ruling  power  is  exercised  by  a  very  few  of  this 
class  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others  the  government  becomes  an 
oligarchy/' 

"Between  the  aristocracy  and  the  working  people  had  sprung 
up  a  middle  class,  agricultural,  and  commercial." — Ency. 

Democracy. — This  is  government  by  the  many  or  the  people, 
and  indicates  that  the  soveregn  power  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
whole  people.  The  term  is  derived  from  the  Greek,  demos,  sig- 
nifying the  people.  Where  a  pure  Democracy  prevails  all  the 
people  participate  in  public  affairs:  coming  together  at  one 
place  to  choose  officers,  discuss  public  questions,  and  enact  laws 
for  the  whole  body.  Athens,  anciently,  and  the  canton  of  Ap- 
penzell  in  Switzerland,  and  some  of  the  towns  of  New  Eng- 
land, are  instances  of  democracies,  though  today  there  is  no  con- 
siderable state  or  nation  governed  on  the  basis  of  pure  democ- 
racy. 

*' 2 he  Sovereign,  or  a  single  person,  is  or  should  be  called  a 
Monarch;  if  a  small  group  of  considerable  dimension,  an  Aris- 
tocracy; if  very  large  and  numerous,  a  democracy." — Maine. 

A  Rpublic  is  a  representative  democracy.  The  word  means 
the  public  weal,  the  commonwealth.  The  sovereign  power  is 
delegated  power.  The  people  of  a  republic  govern  themselves 
by  means  of  chosen  men  called  representatives.  In  a  democracy 
the  people  govern  directly;  in  a  republic  they  govern  indirectly. 
A  republic,  "is  distinguished  from  a  monarchy  on  the  one  hand, 
and  generally  from  a  pure  democracy,  on  the  other.  In  the 
latter  case  the  mass  of  citizens  meet  and  choose  the  executive 
who  is  usually  chosen  indirectly,  either  by  an  Electoral  College 
as  in  the  United  States,  or  by  the  National  Assembly  as  in 
France." 

"  We  may  define  a  republic  to  be  a  government  which  derives 
all  its  powers  directly  or  indirectly  from  the  great  body  of  the 


KINDS    OF   GOVERNMENT.  57 

people,  and  is  administered  by  persons  holding  their  office's  dur- 
ing pleasure  for  a  limited  period;  or  during  good  behavior." — 
Madison. 

A  Theocracy  literally  means  government  by  God.  Iheos 
from  the  Greek  meaning  God,  and  Krates  to  rule.  The  word 
signified  that  God  is  the  Sovereign,  the  source  of  all  authority 
and  power.  It  is  that  form  of  government  in  which  God  is  rec- 
ognized as  the  supreme  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  ruler  of  the 
commonwealth  or  body  religious;  and  in  which  His  laws,  com- 
mands and  regulations  are  taken  as  the  statute  book  of  the 
Church  and  Kingdom. 

" Thus,  the  Almighty  becoming  their  King,  in  as  real  a  sense 
as  He  was  their  God,  the  republic  of  the  Israelites  was  properly 
a  Theocracy." — Warburton. 

" The  Kingdom  of  God  existed  at  the  outset  in  a  national 
form,  in  the  form  of  a  theocratic  state."— G.  P.  Fisher.. 

Such  in  ancient  times  was  the  government  of  Enoch;  also  of 
the  ancient  Jews;  of  the  Nephites  for  many  years  after  Christ; 
and  such  today  is  the  government  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints,  so  far  as  the  laws  and  regulations  of  the. 
Church  govern  the  actions  of  its  members. 

When  the  statement  is  made  that  Theocracy  is  *  'government 
by  God"  it  is  not  intended  to  convey  the  idea  that  the  Almighty 
administers  that  government  in  person,  but  that  he  directly  estab- 
lishes His  government,  institutes  its  laws,  and  then  administers 
it  by  men  called  to  officiate  in  His  name:  in  other  words,  by  a 
Priesthood  ordained  for  this  purpose.  Theocracy  as  we  behold  it 
in  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God  today,  is  very  comprehensive 
in  that  it  expresses  much  that  belongs  to  other  forms  of  govern- 
ment. It  has  within  it  the  element  of  Democracy  and  may  be 
styled  a  Theo- Democracy,  because  the  members  of  the  Church 
have  a  vote  or  voice  in  the  choosing  of  officers  and  on  important 
matters.  (Doc.  and  Cov.,  sees.  20:  65;  38:  34;  41:  9;  73:  2; 
104:  72.)  The  representative  form  or  Republicanism  is  also 
manifest  in  the  administrative  duties  of  many  of  the  officers  of 
the  Church.— (Sees.  58:  48;  63:  45,  107  and  124:  124:  145). 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 
1.     What  government  today  most  nearly  represents  a  Patriarchal  gov- 


58  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

ernment?  Name  a  government  of  the  old  world  that  best  typifies  a  Mon- 
archy. What  branch  of  the  English  Parliament  represents  an  Aristocracy? 
Describe  a  pure  Democracy.  Why  do  we  call  our  own  government  a  Re- 
public? 

2.  Describe  a  Theocracy.      Why  do  we  sometimes  say  that  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  'is  a  Theocracy?       Explain  why   it  is 
also  called  a  Theo-Domocracy. 

3.  Under  which  of  the  five  kinds  of  government,  named  in  this  chap- 
ter, would  the  family  government  be  classed? 


CHURCH   AND   KINGDOM   OF  GOD,  59 


CHAPTER    SEVENTEEN. 
CHURCH  AND  KINGDOM  OF  GOD. 

For  the  purpose  of  study  this  term  may  be  separated  into 
two  subjects — the  "Church,"  and  the  "Kingdom;"  though  in 
the  Scriptures  these  terms  are  used  interchangeably,  both  signi- 
fying in  a  general  sense  the  same  thing.  It  will  therefore  be 
owing  to  the  view  point  taken  whether  there  is  really  a  distinc- 
tion of  meaning. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is  a  body 
of  religious  worshipers;  a  divinely  organized  body  acknowledg- 
ing Jesus  Christ  as  its  Founder  and  Head.  Looking  at  it  in  one 
way  the  Church  is  an  ecclesiastical  community,  comparable  to 
the  state  or  nation,  this  from  the  fact  that  its  members  subscribe 
to  certain  definite  authority,  law  and  regulation.  It  may  be  di- 
vided similarly  in  some  respects  to  the  political  divisions  of  a 
state — into  stakes,  wards,  conferences,  branches;  and  though  its 
members  be  scattered  abroad  upon  the  earth  yet  in  the  aggregate 
the  Church  is  in  a  wide  sense  one  distinct,  visible,  organic  body. 
When  viewed, therefore, in  a  govenrmental  aspect, all  its  individual 
members  must  be  looked  upon  as  one  great  collective  whole. 

Scriptural  Quotations.— "The  rise  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in 
these  last  days,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  thirty  years 
since  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  in  the 
flesh,  it  being  regularly  organized  and  established  agreeable  to 
the  laws  of  our  country,  by  the  will  and  commandment  of  God, 
in  the  fourth  month,  and  on  the  sixth  day  of  the  month,  which  is 
called  April."— Doc.  &  Cov,,  sec  20:  1. 

"Then  they  that  gladly  received  His  word  were  baptized; 
and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them  about  three  thou- 
sand souls.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  Church  daily  such  as 
should  be  saved.''— Acts,  2:  41,  47. 

"For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many  members,  and  all 
the  members  of  that  one  body,  being  many,  are  one  body:  so  also 


60  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

is  Christ.  For  the  body  is  not  one  member,  but  many.'' — I  Cor., 
12:  12,  14. 

The  Kingdom  of  God,  while  it  stands  for  all  that  the  Church 
embraces,  may,  in  addition,  be  looked  upon  as  being  more  com- 
prehensive in  its  scope  as  an  organized  government.  The  Church 
might  be  called  the  nursery  of  the  Kingdom;  the  Church,  so  to 
speak,  produces  largely  the  material  for  the  Kingdom.  This 
phrase  carries  with  it  the  idea  of  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual 
power.  It  signifies  the  personal  reign  of  the  King  of  kings  and 
Lord  of  lords  upon  the  earth.  It  is  well  known  that,  with  rare 
exceptions,  the  Saints,  or  members  of  the  Church,  have  been  sub- 
ject more  or  less  to  temporal  governments.  But  when  the  King- 
dom of  God  is  established  fully  the  inhabitants  of  the  whole 
earth  will  be  within  its  dominion. 

Perhaps  the  name  which  brings  out  most  fully  the  meaning 
of  a  divine,  universal  empire  is  that  of  the  "Kingdom  of  Heaven." 
This  term  comprehends  all  that  is  signified  by  the  Church  of  the 
First  Born  in  Heaven,  and  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God  on 
the  earth  including  all  peoples  and  nations  whatever. 

Notes  and  Scriptural  References.— "The  Kingdom  of  God 
will  grow  out  of  this  Church.  When  the  Kingdom  of 

God  is  established  upon  the  earth  people  will  find  it  different  from 
what  they  now  imagine.  Will  it  be  in  the  least  tyrannical  and 
oppressive  towards  any  human  being?  No,  it  will  not,  for  such 
is  not  the  Kingdom  of  God.'' — Brigham  Young. 

"We  believe  this  Church  will  prepare  the  way  for  the  coming 
of  Christ  to  reign  as  King,  and  that  this  Church  will  then  develop 
into  the  Kingdom  of  God."— Wilford  Woodruff. 

"Call  upon  the  Lord  that  His  Kingdom  may  go  forth  upon 
the  earth,  that  the  inhabitants  thereof  may  receive  it,  and  be 
prepared  for  the  days  to  come,  in  the  which  the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  down  in  heaven,  clothed  in  the  brightness  of  His  glory, 
to  meet  the  kingdom  of  God  which  is  set  up  on  the  earth. 
Wherefore  may  the  Kingdom  of  God  go  forth,  that  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  may  come,  that  Thou,  0  God,  mayest  be  glorified  in 
Heaven  so  on  earth,  that  Thy  enemies  may  be  subdupd;  for 
Thine  is  the  honor,  power  and  glory,  for  ever  and  ever,  Amen,'7 
—Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  65:  5,  6. 


CHURCH   AND    KINGDOM   OF   GOD.  61 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  In  the  ordinary  acceptance  of  the  term,  what  is  a  church?     What  is 
a  kingdom? 

2.  How  is  it  that  church  government  can  exist  within  the  jurisdiction 
of  other  governments?  When  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  fully  established  will  all 
people  be  under  its  dominion?       Will  all  people  be  members   of  the  Church 
of  Christ? 

3.  Do  you  believe  that  the  U.  S.  Constitxation  will  be  an  instrument  of 
government  when  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  supreme  on  the  earth?     Why? 

4.  Read  articles  in  Contributor,  vol,  xi,  pages  161  and  196,  by  President 
Brigham  Young,  and  President  Wilford  Woodruff. 


62  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  EIGHTEEN. 
STAKE  AND  WARD  DIVISIONS. 

The  Stake. — The  Prophet  Joseph  uses  this  term  in  a  sense 
entirely  new  from  its  common  acceptation.  A  Stake  of  Zion  is  a 
geographical,  numerical  and  governmental  division  of  the  Church. 
The  first  introduction  we  have  of  this  word  as  implying  certain 
territory  for  governmental  purposes  and  habitations  for  the 
Saints,  was  whenKirtland  was  consecrated  "fora  Stake  of  Zion," 
April  26,  1832.  (Sec.  82:  14.)  Prior  to  that  time,  and  even 
now,  with  but  few  exceptions,  the  dictionaries  gave*it  other 
meanings:  as  "a  post  or  slab  of  wood  sharpened  at  one  end  and 
firmly  set  in  the  ground,"  as  a  verb,  "to  support  with  stakes,  to 
mark  the  limits  off  with  stakes;''  and  other  meanings  still  further 
removed  from  the  sense  in  which  it  is  now  used  in  the  Church. 

Isaiah  uses  it  as  a  figure  of  speech  in  which  he  makes  Jeru- 
salem a  tent  with  its  stakes  and  cords  stretching  out  the  curtains, 
and  the  stakes  marking  off  the  boundary  of  space  the  tent  occu- 
pies. "Look  upon  Zion,  the  city  of  our  solemnities;  thine 
eyes  shall  see  Jerusalem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle  that 
shall  not  be  taken  down,  not  one  of  the  stakes  thereof  shall  ever 
be  removed,  neither  shall  any  of  the  cords  thereof  be  broken." 
(Isa.,  33:  20).  Again,  prophesying  of  Israel  when  in  the  latter 
times  they  would  need  more  room,  he  says:  "Enlarge  the  place 
of  thy  tent,  and  let  them  stretch  forth  the  curtains  of  thine  habi- 
tation: spare  not,  lengthen  thy  cords,  and  strengthen  thy  stakes.'11 
(Isa.,  54:  2.)  The  implied  comparison  in  this  metaphor  is  that 
the  stakes  and  cords  mark  off  or  broaden  the  boundary  of  their 
habitation.  The  Lord  uses  similar  language  in  a  revelation: 
"For  Zion  must  increase  in  beauty,  and  in  holiness:  her  borders 
must  be  enlarged,  her  stakes  must  be  strengthened.''  (Sec.  82: 
14.)  "Until  the  day  cometh  when  there  shall  be  found  no 
more  room  for  them;  and  then  I  have  other  places  which  I  will 


STAKE   AND   WARD    DIVISIONS.  63 

appoint  unto  them,  and  they  shall  be  called  Stakes  for  the  curtains 
or  for  the  strength  of  Zion." — Verse  21. 

Partial  Likeness  to  Stakes. — When  endeavoring  to  show  the 
relationship  between  the  stakes  and  Church  Government  as  a 
whole,  our  Elders  sometimes  make  the  comparison  similar  to 
the  relationship  existing  between  the  individual  States  and  the 
Federal  Government.  This  may  serve  to  throw  light  on  the 
subject  but  the  analogy  cannot  be  carried  very  far,  because  orig- 
inally the  Church  Government  was  not  made  up  of  independent 
stake  governments,  as  was  the  case  with  the  Federal  govern- 
ment, and  the  thirteen  American  colonies.  If  the  Federal  gov- 
ernment were  to  be  dissolved,  the  States  would  doubtless  remain 
independent  commonwealths;  not  so  the  Stakes:  for  if  the  King- 
dom of  God  were  to  be  driven  into  the  wilderness,  Stake  govern- 
ment would  likewise  vanish.  The  simple  fact  is,  the  Stakes  are 
merely  subdivisions  of  the  government  of  Zion.  They  did  not 
exist  until  after  Church  government  was  established,  but  were 
afterwards  erected  out  of  the  territorial  and  spiritual  domain  of 
the  Kingdom.  They  were  thus  "consecrated"  to  be  a  strength 
in  the  government  of  Zion,  and  an  extension  of  her  borders. 

Stake  Officers. — The  chief  powers  of  government  are  exercised 
first  by  three  High  Priests — a  President  and  two  Counselors — 
forming  a  quorum,  or  council,  or  the  Presidency  of  the  Stake. 
Besides  executive  powers  there  is  also  legistative  and  judicial 
authority  conferred  upon  them,  and  they  act  in  all  three  depart- 
ments or  callings  as  duty  or  occasion  require.  In  a  local  sense 
they  are  the  head  of  the  Stake  government.  But  the  general 
authorities  have  the  right  to  direct  in  the  affairs  of  any  Stake  or 
reach  out  to  and  counsel  or  call  into  service  any  individual  mem- 
ber thereof,  as  wisdom  may  suggest. 

The  next  important  body  is  the  High  Council.  This  is  prim- 
arily a  judicial  council  or  court,  consisting  of  twelve  High  Priests 
presided  over  by  one  or  all  three  of  the  Stake  Presidency.  This 
body  besides  adjudicating  cases  of  difficulty  that  may  arise  in  a 
Stake,  has  other  duties  to  perform  in  connection  with,  and  under 
the  direction  of,  the  Presidency. 

There  is  organized  in  each  Stake  also  a  High  Priests'  Quor- 
um, comprising  all  the  High  Priests  whether  they  hold  presiding 


64  CHURCH 

official  positions  or  not.  This  quorum  is  presided  over  by  three 
of  their  number — a  President  and  two  Counselors.  Out  of  this 
quorum  are  selected  all  the  men  appointed  to  the  higher  offices 
of  the  Stake,  and  Bishopric  of  Wards. 

Other  officers  are:  the  Stake  Clerk,  and  Clerk  of  the  High 
Council,  Clerk  of  the  High  Priests'  Quorum,  and  Tithing  Clerk. 
This  subject  will  be  further  treated  under  the  head  of  Presidents 
of  Stakes. 

The  Ward  is  a  still  smaller  subdivision  of  the  Church  and 
is  the  unit  of  the  Stake.  The  Ward  is  the  outgrowth  of  what 
was  known  in  early  days  as  branches  or  churches.  These  separate 
organizations  were  then  spoken  of  as  "the  church  at  Fayette,'' 
"the  church  at  Colesville,"  "the  church  at  Harmony,''  "at  Kirt- 
land,"  and  so  on,  and  meant  then  about  what  Ward  means  now, 
though  the  organizations  referred  to  were  not  so  complete  as  are 
our  Wards.  Warren  A.  Cowdery  was  appointed  a  presiding 
High  Priest  over  the  Church  at  Freedom.  (Sec.  106:  1;  20:  66, 
67.)  For  presiding  Elder  see  sec.  20:  81,  84.  At  first  the 
churches  were  presided  over  by  Priests,  or  Elders,  similar  to  the 
way  branches  are  governed  today.  Later  High  Priests  were  set 
over  large  or  numerically  strong  churches,  with  counselors  to 
assist  them.  And  today  the  Wards  are  presided  over  in  the  same 
manner  by  three  High  Priests— a  President  and  two  Counselors — 
thus  forming  the  Presidency  of  the  Ward.  But  as  each  Presi- 
dency of  a  Ward  also  holds  another  important  office — the  Bishop- 
ric— the  title  of  "Bishop''  overshadows  that  of  "President.''  The 
head  of  the  Waid,  therefore,  is  almost  universally  called  the 
Bishop.  The  Ward  may  comprise  any  number  of  members  up  to 
ten  or  fifteen  hundred  souls. 

Branches  are  still  smaller  subdivisions  of  the  Church.  In 
localities  where  the  members  are  living  far  apart,  and  are  not 
numerous  enough  to  sustain  a  Ward  organization,  a  branch  is 
usually  organized.  Its  head  would  be  a  presiding  Elder  or  Priest. 

Conferences  and  Missions  are  also  subdivisions  of  the  Church 
temporarily  established  in  parts  of  the  world  where  missionary 
work  is  being  carried  on.  They  are  usually  presided  over  by  a 
President  who  may  or  may  not  have  Counselors.  Their  purpose 


STAKE  AND   WARD    DIVISIONS.  65 

is  to  facilitate  the  work  of  proselyting,  to  keep  in  order  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  and  to  look  after  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
welfare  of  the  Saints  abroad. 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  How  many  Stakes  are  now  organized   throughout  Zion?      Give   the 
boundaries  of  the  Stake  wherein  you  reside.      What   is   the   population   of 
your  Stake?     Its  name? 

2.  Where  is  the  seat  (headquarters)  of  your  Stake  government?    Name 
the  officials  of  your  Stake.     Name  the  principal  quorums  and  councils  of  a 
Stake.     Name  the  officers  of  the  Stake  and  auxiliary  organizations. 

3.  Give  the  size  and  boundaries  of  your  Ward?      Who  is    the   present 
Bishop?     What  is  the  population?    Give  a  list  of  Ward  officers. 

4.  Describe  a  branch  organization.     Name  a  prominent  mission  or  con- 
ference of  the  Church. 


CfitJRCH  GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER    NINETEEN. 
SOURCE  OF  AUTHORITY. 

Authority  Given  Anciently.— "Surely  the  Lord  God  will  do 
nothing,  but  He  revealeth  His  secret  unto  His  servants  the 
prophets."  (Amos,  3:  7.)  Whenever  the  Almighty  has  had  in 
view  a  dispensation  of  His  Gospel,  or  an  important  matter  to  in- 
troduce, He  has  invariably  revealed  His  secret  to  man,  then, 
through  human  agency,  has  carried  forth  His  plan.  "  When  we 
say  that  a  Theocracy  is  government  by  God,  we  mean  that 
God  is  the  Lawgiver,  and  His  laws  are  administered  by  men 
called  by  Him. 

At  the  beginning  of  man's  career  on  the  earth,  Adam  was 
instructed  by  God  in  person  and  by  holy  angels.  He  was  taught 
the  principles  of  sacrifice  and  repentance;  he  was  taught  also 
the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  then  authorized  and  commanded  to  declare  these  things  in 
the  earth. 

"And  thus  all  things  were  confirmed  unto  Adam,  by  an  holy 
ordinance,  and  the  Gospel  preached,  and  a  decree  sent  forth,  that 
it  should  be  in  the  world  until  the  end  thereof." — (Pearl  of 
Great  Price,  page  26). 

Noah  had  a  dispensation  given  him,  and  what  he  did  in  warn- 
ing the  world,  and  so  saving  his  own  house  and  repeopling  the 
earth,  he  did  by  the  authority  and  direct  command  of  the  Lord. 

Abraham,  obeying  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  left  the  land  of  Ur, 
of  Chaldees;  for  the  Lord  said  to  him,  Get  thee  out  of  thy 
country  unto  a  land  that  I  will  show  thee,  which  I  will  give  unto 
thy  seed  after  thee  for  an  everlasting  possession.  Therefore  my 
hand  shall  be  over  thee  and  I  will  make  of  thee  a  great  nation. — 
(P.  of  G.  P.,  page  57). 

Another  example  was  that  of  Moses,  who  was  called  from 
the  burning  bush  to  be  a  deliverer  for  Israel.  "Come  now  there- 


SOURCE  OF  AUTHORITY.  6? 

fore,"  said  the  Lord  to  Moses,  "and  I  will  send  theeunto  Pharaoh, 
that  thou  mayest  bring  forth  my  people  the  children  of  Israel  out 
of  Egypt."— (Ex.,  3:  10). 

When  the  time  came  in  the  wisdom  of  the  Lord  for  nations 
to  be  planted  upon  this  continent,  the  brother  of  Jared  was  called 
directly  to  lead  his  people  forth.  Subsequently,  Lehi  was  called 
to  a  similar  work.  There  was  no  exception  to  the  rule  when  the 
great  Latter-day  Work  was  to  be  ushered  in.  Joseph  Smith  was 
the  chosen  instrument;  and  as  the  authority  to  set  up  the  Church 
was  a  new  dispensation  to  the  present  generation,  we  may  now 
briefly  note  its  development. 

Authority  for  the  Latter-day  Work. — In  the  spring  of  1820 
Joseph  Smith  received  a  visit  from  God  the  Father  and  His  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  which  glorious  manifestation  came  to  him  in  an- 
swer to  prayer.  He  beheld  that  the  Father  was  a  personage  and 
that  the  Son  was  in  the  express  likeness  of  the  Father.  Joseph 
was  told  not  to  join  any  of  the  sectarian  churches.  He  received 
at  the  same  time  other  instructions  which  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  give  him.  At  this  date  he  was  in  his  fifteenth  year.  On  the 
evening  of  September  21,  1823,  he  was  visited  by  a  heavenly 
messenger  sent  from  the  presence  of  God,  whose  name  was 
Moroni.  Joseph  was  told  by  Moroni  that  God  had  selected  him 
to  do  a  great  work;  among  other  things  to  translate  and  publish 
a  record  written  on  metallic  plates  giving  an  account  of  the  an- 
cient inhabitants  of  this  continent,  which  record  is  known  to  us 
now  as  the  Book  of  Mormon.  The  book  contains  a  fullness  of 
the  everlasting  Gospel  delivered  by  Jehovah  to  the  ancient  in- 
habitants of  the  Western  Continent.  On  the  22nd  day  of  Sep- 
tember, 1827,  Joseph  received  the  plates,  and  soon  after  began 
their  translation,  which  he  continued  as  circumstances  would  per- 
mit until  the  record  was  finished.  In  the  spring  of  1830  the  Book 
of  Mormon  was  published  in  the  English  language.  Since  then 
it  has  been  translated  into  many  languages  and  introduced  to 
many  people. 

This  precious  volume  comes  to  this  generation  therefore  by 
the  power,  authority,  and  commandment  of  God;  "which  was 
given  by  inspiration  and  is  confirmed  to  others  by  the  ministering 
of  angels,  and  is  declared  unto  the  world  by  them.  Proving  to 


68  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 

the  world  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  true,  and  that  God  does 
inspire  men  and  call  them  to  His  holy  work  in  this  age  and  gen- 
eration as  well  as  in  the  generations  of  old.  Thereby  showing 
that  He  is  the  same  God  today,  yesterday,  and  forever."— (Doc. 
and  Cov.,  sec.  20:  11,  12). 

Aaronic  Priesthood  Conferred.  —  Oliver  Cowdery  assisted 
Joseph  Smith  in  the  translation  —  he  was  scribe  for  the 
Prophet.  On  the  15th  day  of  May,  1829,  while  engaged  in  this 
work,  they  went  into  the  woods  to  pray  and  to  enquire  of  the 
Lord  respecting  baptism,  which  they  found  mentioned  in  the 
translation  of  the  plates. 

"While  we  were  thus  employed,  praying  and  calling  upon 
the  Lord,"  says  Joseph,  "a  messenger  from  heaven  descended  in 
a  cloud  of  light,  and  having  laid  hands  upon  us  saying:  'Upon 
you,  my  fellow  servants,  in  the  name  of  Messiah,  I  confer  the 
Priesthood  of  Aaron,  which  holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of 
angels,  and  of  the  Gospel  of  repentance,  and  of  baptism  by  im- 
mersion for  the  remission  of  sins;  and  this  shall  never  be  taken 
again  from  the  earth,  until  the  sons  of  Levi  do  offer  again  an 
offering  unto  the  Lord  in  righteousness.'  " 

"He  said  that  this  Aaronic  Priesthood  had  not  the  power  of 
laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  that  this 
should  be  conferred  on  us  hereafter;  and  he  commanded  us  to  go 
and  be  baptized,  and  gave  us  directions  that  I  should  baptize 
Oliver  Cowdery,  and  afterwards  that  he  should  baptize  me." 

The  messenger  who  visited  them  on  this  occasion  and  con- 
ferred this  Priesthood,  said  his  name  was  John — John  the  Baptist 
— and  acted  under  the  direction  of  Peter,  James,  and  John.  (His- 
tory of  the  Church,  vol.  I.,  pages  39-40). 

Here  was  power  and  authority  given  in  the  bestowal  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood,  There  were  mentioned  at  the  time  of  ordi- 
nation the  following  cardinal  principles  as  comprehended  by  this 
Priesthood : 

1.  The  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels; 

2.  The  authority  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  repentance  and, 

3.  To  baptize  by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins. 
Besides  the  above  powers  many  others  are  included  which 

have  been  made  known  by  later  revelations. 

Melchisedek  Priesthood    Conferred. — During  the  following 


SOURCE    OF  AUTHORITY.  69 

June  (?)  the  Holy  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  as  previously  prom- 
ised, was  conferred  on  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery,  by 
Peter,  James  and  John:  these  latter  having  received  it  from  Jesus 
Christ  while  He  ministered  here  in  the  flesh.  The  following  pas- 
sages from  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  attest  the  divine  sanction 
of  the  claim  by  Elders  in  this  dispensation  to  the  Melchisedek 
Priesthood : 

"Which  commandments  were  given  to  Joseph  Smith,  Jr., 
who  was  called  of  God,  and  ordained  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  be  the  first  Elder  of  this  Church.  And  to  Oliver  Cowdery  who 
was  also  called  of  God,  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  the  sec- 
ond Elder  of  this  Church,  and  ordained  under  his  hand."  (Sec. 
20:2,3). 

''And  also  Peter,  James,  and  John  whom  I  have  sent  unto 
you  by  whom  I  have  ordained  you  and  confirmed  you  to  be 
Apostles  and  special  witnesses  of  my  name,  and  bear  the  keys  of 
your  ministry  and  of  the  same  things  which  I  revealed  unto  them. 
Unto  whom  I  have  committed  the  keys  of  my  kingdom,  and  a  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel  for  the  last  time;  and  for  the  fullness  of 
times  in  which  I  will  gather  together  in  one  all  things,  both  which 
are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth."  (Sec.  27:  12,  13.) 

Thus  in  these  two  Priesthoods  are  contained  all  the  keys, 
powers,  authorities,  and  all  rights  to  ordinances,  confirmations, 
and  blessings  of  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God  on  the  earth, 
whatever  rightful  powers  a  man  may  therefore  exercise  with  re- 
gard to  his  fellow-man  in  the  Church  and  Kingdom  is  exercised 
by  virtue  of  this  delegated  authority,  an  authority  which  is  known 
as  the  Holy  Priesthood  after  the  order  of  the  Son  of  God. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Prove  that  the  acts  of  civil  officers  in  order  to  be  legal  and  binding, 
must  be  founded  on  the  authority  of  the  government.     Likewise  prove  that 
the  acts  of  ecclesiastical  officers  to  be  lawful  and  of  force,  must  be  Divinely 
authorized. 

2.  Point  out  the  authority  of  Adam,  Enoch,  and  Noah,  as  servants  of 
God  and  ministers  to  men.      Trace  the  authority  of  Moses  as  a  leader  of  Is- 
rael and  a  lawgiver.     Also  Christ  and  His  apostles. 

3.  Give  evidence  that  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  was  commanded  of  God  to 
lay  the  foundations  of  His  Church— the  great  latter-day  work. 


70  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY. 
POWERS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

Classification  of  Powers. — Evidently  the  right  to  make  a  law. 
the  right  to  enforce  a  law,  and  the  right  to  determine  or  interpret 
a  law,  comprehends  in  a  wide  sense  all  the  powers  of  any  govern- 
ment whatsoever.  In  civilized  nations  these  powers  are  usually 
classified  in  the  terms  Legislative,  Executive,  and  Judicial.  If 
there  is  a  government  where  all  these  powers  are  vested  in  one 
person,  in  a  few  persons,  or  even  in  many  persons,  it  may  be 
justly  pronounced  a  Tyranny.  The  tendency  in  modern  govern- 
ments is  to  distribute  these  powers  among  different  agents.  In 
comparing  the  functions  of  one  government  with  those  of  another 
the  tendency  will  always  be  to  compare  the  one  under  investiga- 
tion with  the  one  best  understood  by  the  investigator.  An  Amer- 
ican, for  example,  will  naturally  compare  all  other  governments 
with  his  own — using  it  as  a  measuring  rod;  so  with  the  English- 
man, the  Frenchman,  and  others.  The  Church  and  Kingdom  of 
God,  having  its  seat  of  government  within  this  nation  and  its 
members  being  citizens  thereof,  they  would,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
examine  any  other  form  of  government  in  the  light  of  theirs. 

The  Three  Powers.— These  are  described  as  separate,  inde- 
pendent, and  co-ordinate  in  the  government  of  the  United  States; 
but  that  they  are  so  either  in  theory  or  in  practice  is  not  a  fact ; 
all  that  can  be  said  is  that  they  are  more  widely  separate  and  dis- 
tinct in  our  government  than  in  any  other.  In  England  the  divi- 
sion is  less  discernible  and  in  France  still  less.  Usually,  too,  the 
legislative  department  is  the  most  important,  as  the  other  two 
spring  out  of  it.  What  can  be  said,  then,  of  this  division  in  Church 
Government?  In  the  first  place,  there  is  in  the  Church  no  de- 
partment established  exclusively  for  the  legislation :  no  body  of 
persons,  no  council  nor  quorum  is  set  apart  specifically  to  make 


POWERS   OF   GOVERNMENT.  71 

laws  and  regulations  for  the  Church.  One  of  the  prime  charact- 
eristics of  a  Theocracy  is  that  the  Sovereign  is  the  Law-giver; 
hence  the  great  body  of  laws  existing  at  any  time  in  the  Church 
will  be  those  given  by  God ;  either  as  revealed  through  His  ser- 
vants or  written  by  His  own  finger.  The  laws,  rules,  covenants, 
commands,  regulations,  and  the  like,  contained  in  the  Bible,  Book 
of  Mormon,  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and  Pearl  of  Great  Price, 
constitute  the  fundamental  law  or  constitution  of  the  Church. 
(We  except,  of  course,  those  laws  that  have  been  fulfilled  or  set 
aside  by  the  Lord — notably  the  law  of  carnal  commandments.) 
These  laws  coming  from  the  mouth  of  God  directly  may  be  styled 
general,  or  primary  laws.  They  are  of  such  a  high  order  and  so 
fundamental  in  their  nature  that  none  but  an  allwise  mind  can 
frame  them,  simple  though  they  may  seem. 

But  there  is  a  set  of  laws  given  in  the  Church  which  are  of 
a  minor  character,  or  special  in  their  nature.  It  is  true,  however, 
that  even  in  the  making  of  these  lesser  laws  and  regulations  the 
direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit  has  aided.  It  is  in  the  realm  of 
these  secondary,  or  special  rules,  regulations,  and  laws  that  the 
legislative  branch  of  the  Church  is  manifest.  Bearing  in  mind, 
then,  the  distinctions  between  general  acts,  or  laws  proper,  em- 
anating from  God,  and  special  or  secondary  acts  coming  from  the 
body  of  Christ  through  its  servants,  there  need  be  no  confusion 
by  the  student  as  to  what  comprises  the  legislative  department  in 
the  Church. 

The  Legislative.— Who  then  are  the  lawmakers  for  the 
Church  in  this  minor  or  secondary  sense?  Briefly  stated  the 
answer  is: 

(1.)  Temporary  organizations  of  the  Priesthood  for  tempor- 
ary purposes. 

(2.)  The  various  bodies  of  Priesthood  in  their  permanently 
organized  capacity  of  councils  or  quorums;  and, 

(3.)  The  body  of  the  Church — the  members  thereof — in 
conference  assembled. 

Usually  the  authorities  take  the  initiative  by  first  framing, 
then  passing  upon  a  measure,  and  afterwards  submitting  it  to  the 
body  of  the  Church  for  acceptance  or  rejection.  In  thu.s  perform- 


72  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

ing  the  legislative  function  the  people  act  in  a  purely  democratic 
manner.  It  is  true  that  in  minor  matters  of  direction  and  policy 
the  Priesthood  act  alone  as  representatives  of  the  body  of  the 
Church,  thus  illustrating  the  principle  of  republicanism . 

It  is  not  our  popose  at  this  point  to  go  into  detail  on  the  sub- 
ject of  methods  of  legislation.  This  will  better  be  left  for  a  special 
lesson  hereafter.  Suffice  it  to  say  here  that  perfect  justice  and 
freedom  are  allowed  in  all  matters  wherein  the  people  are  author- 
ized to  act. 

"And  all  things  shall  be  done  by  common  consent  in  the 
Church,  by  much  prayer  and  faith,  for  all  things  you  shall  receive 
by  faith."  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  26:2.  See  also  sections  20:63-66. 
38:  34;  41:  9;  58:  49;  73:  2;' 104:  71,  72.) 

The  Executive. — The  Executive  branch  of  the  Church  is  the 
most  extensive  and,  we  may  say,  the  most  important  of  the  three 
powers  of  government.  It  should  be  understood  by  the  student, 
however,  that  there  is  in  the  Church  no  formal  and  independent 
division  of  the  executive  branch,  unless  the  members  holding  the 
Priesthood  be  considered  that  branch.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind 
also  that  while  the  most  important  duties  of  the  Priesthood  are  of 
an  executive  character,  it  devolves  equally  upon  the  Priesthood  to 
participate  in  the  making  of  rules,  regulations  and  laws,  and 
to  sit  as  judges,  to  interpret  such  rules,  regulations  and  laws, 
whether  for  the  Church  generally  or  for  individual  members. 
The  President  of  the  Church  is  the  chief  executive;  the  Presi- 
dent and  his  two  Counselors  form  the  head  ex3cutive  council  or 
quorum  in  the  Church.  "The  Melchisedek  Priesthood  holds  the 
right  of  presidency,  and  has  power  and  authority  over  all  the 
offices  in  the  Church  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  to  administer  in 
spiritual  things.  The  Presidency  of  the  High  Priesthood,  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedek,  have  a  right  to  officiate  in  all  the  offices 
in  the  Church."  (Doc.  &  Cov,.  sec.  107:  8,  9;  also  sec.  124:  125, 
126.) 

The  Judicial. — This  branch  of  government  is  also  provided 
for  in  the  Church  organization,  and  the  scheme  is  simple  yet  per- 
fect, to  the  end  that  justice,  mercy,  and  equity  may  be  meted 
out. 


POWERS    OF   GOVERNMENT.  73 

The  Judiciary  of  the  Church  comprises  a  system  of  courts 
vested  in  certain  councils  and  special  quorums.  This  subject  is 
lengthily  treated  in  Chapters  30  to  36,  and  will  not  be  further 
discussed  here. 


SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Mention  five   sources  of  law  governing  the  citizens  of  this  country. 
How  did   these  laws  originate?       What   was  the  source  of  the  laws   that 
governed  ancient  Israel? 

2.  In  what  book  may  you  find  the  laws,  rules  and   regulations,  that  at 
present  govern  the  members  of  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God?     Explain 
how  the  Church  laws  became  established.  Mention  some  rules  and  regulations 
not  found  in  the  standard  Dooks  of  the  Church.-    How  were  these  latter  for- 
mulated? 

3.  Mention  some  of  the  chief  executive  offices  of  this  nation.  Name  the 
chief  executive  offices  of  the  Church.       Show  wherein  the  duties  of  the  high 
officials  of  the  Church  are  similar,  and  also  dissimilar,  to  the  high  executive 
officials  of  our  government. 


74  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-ONE. 
THE  HOLY  PRIESTHOOD. 

Authority  Defined. — A  person  acting  for  and  in  behalf  of 
another,  as  representative,  deputy,  substitute  or  attorney,  is 
called  an  agent;  and  such  action  or  instrumentality  on  the  part  of 
an  agent  is  called  agency.  (1)  Priesthood  may  be  denned  as 
the  agency  from  God  to  man.  (2)  It  is  delegated  authority  and 
power.  (3)  It  is  power  and  authority  to  make  and  administer 
laws.  (4)  It  is  power  and  authority  given  to  man  that  he  may 
hold  office  in  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God  and  officiate  in 
the  ordinances  thereof. 

Keys  of  the  Priesthood.— Jesus  said  to  Peter:  "I  will  give 
unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  (Mat.  16:  19). 
And  he  said  to  Joseph  in  a  revelation:  "Unto  you  I  have  given 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom.1"  (Doc.  and  Cov.,  sec.  81:2).  And 
in  many  instances  and  at  divers  times  has  the  Lord  g'ven  His 
servants  the  keys  for  special  purposes.  The  meaning  of  this  term 
is  better  explained  by  illustration.  Every  High  Priest,  for 
instance,  is  eligible  to  presidency,  either  as  Bishop  or  Stake  Pres- 
ident, or  any  other  presiding  office  in  the  Priesthood;  and  he  has 
all  the  general  authority  he  needs  to  act  in  any  of  the  positions 
named.  But  no  High  Priest  acts  in  a  presiding  capacity  until  he 
is  called  and  inducted  into  office.  (Doc.  and  Cov.,  sec.  27:5 
to  13). 

The  Priesthood  gives  a  man  a  general  authority  to  act  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord;  the  Keys  of  the  Priesthood  give  him  the  special 
authority  to  act  or  administer  in  any  particular  office  or  calling. 
(See  Improvement  Era,  vol.  4,  No.  3,  p.  230.)  It  will  be  remem- 
bered that  none  of  the  keys  of  the  Priesthood  are  exercised  ex- 
cept through  office. 


THE    HOLY   PRIESTHOOD.  75 

Meichisedek  and  Aaronic  Priesthoods. — The  revelation  on 
Priesthood  set  forth  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  section  107, 
gives  a  succinct  definition  of  this  subject.  A  number  of  the  first 
paragraphs  are  here  quoted : 

"There  are  in  the  Church  two  Priesthoods,  namely  the  Mei- 
chisedek and  the  Aaronic,  including  the  Levitical  Priesthood. 
Why  the  first  is  called  the  Meichisedek  Priesthood  is  because  Mei- 
chisedek was  a  great  High  Priest.  Before  his  day  it  was  called 
the  Holy  Priesthood  after  the  order  of  the  Son  oj  God;  but  out  of 
respect  or  reverence  to  the  name  of  the  Supreme  Being,  to  avoid 
the  too  frequent  repetition  of  His  name,  they,  the  Church,  in  ancient 
days  called  that  Priesthood  after  Meichisedek,  or  the  Meichisedek 
Priesthood.  All  other  authorities  or  offices  in  the  Church  are 
appendages  to  this  Priesthood.  But  there  are  two  divisions  or 
grand  heads — one  is  the  Meichisedek  Priesthood,  and  the  other 
is  the  Aaronic  or  Levitical  Priesthood.''  (Verses  1  to  6).  The 
following  facts  may  be  noted  from  the  above  quotations: 

(1)  There  are  two  Priesthoods  or  grand  heads:     (a)  the  Mei- 
chisedek Priesthood,    (b)   the  Aaronic,  including  the  Levitical 
Priesthood.       (Whatever  Priesthood  the  Levitical  order  compre- 
hends it  is  included  in  the  Aaronic). 

(2)  The  Meichisedek  is  the  Holy  Priesthood,  after  the  order 
of  the  Son  of  God. 

(3)  All  authorities  or  offices  in  the  Church   are  appendages 
to,  or  grow  out  of,  the  Meichisedek  Priesthood. 

(4)  The  Mehhisedek  Priesthood  holds  the  right   of  Presi- 
dency, and  has  power  and  authority  over  all  the  offices  in  the 
Church.     (Sec.  107:9,  65.  66), 

(5)  The  Aaronic  Priesthood  is  also  called  the  Lesser  Priest- 
hood ,  and  it  is  an  appendage  to  the  Meichisedek,  (See  verse  14). 
"Appendage"  here  means  joined  to  or  added. 

The  Levitical  Priesthood  was  joined  to  the  Priesthood  of 
Aaron.  In  other  words  the  tribe  of  Levites  was  given  to 
Aaron  and  his  family  to  assist  them  in  the  Priest's  office  through- 
out their  generations.  (See  Numbers  3:5-10). 

Offices  of  the  Two  Priesthoods. — We  quote  again  from  section 

107  :     "There   are  in  the  Church  two  Priesthoods,  namely  the 

Meichisedek  and  the  Aaronic,  including  the  Levitical  Priesthood. 

*     *     *     *     But  there  are  two  divisions  or  grand  heads — one 


76  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT 

is  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  and  the  other  is  the  Aaronic,  or 
Levitical  Priesthood." 

The  meaning  to  be  drawn  from  the  above  language  is  that 
there  are  but  two  Priesthoods.  The  next  thought  is  that:  "All 
other  authorities  or  offices  in  the  Church  are  appendages  to  this 
[that  is,  the  Melchisedek]  Priesthood."  *  *  *  "Of  necessity 
there  are  presidents,  or  presiding  offices  growing  out  of,  or  ap- 
pointed of,  or  from  among  those  who  are  ordained  to  the  several 
offices  in  these  two  Priesthoods."  (107:  5,  21.) 

These  two  Priesthoods  give  the  general  authority — all  au- 
thority, in  fact;  but  appended  thereto  and  growing  out  of  them 
are  the  various  offices.  The  offices  are  not  parts  of  Priesthood,  but 
as  is  said,  "All  other  authorities  or  offices  in  the  Church  are  ap- 
pendages to  this  Priesthood."  (107:  5.) 

Office  means  the  service  or  duty  to  be  performed.  For  in- 
stance, "The  office  of  an  Elder  comes  under  the  Priesthood  of 
Melchisedek."  (107:  7).  An  Elder  holds  the  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood, not  a  fraction  of  it — and  his  Eldership  or  office  assigns  him 
certain  duties  to  perform  and  marks  out  a  definite  line  of  work. 
What  can  be  said  of  the  office  of  Elder  applies  equally  to  the 
Priest's.  It  is  important  to  remember  that  there  are  only  two 
Priesthoods  but  many  offices. 

"An  office  in  the  Priesthood  is  a  calling,  like  Apostle,  High 
Pries!;,  Seventy,  Elder,  and  derives  all  its  authority  from  that 
[the  Melchisedek]  Priesthood;  these  officers  hold  different  call- 
ings, but  the  same  Priesthood." — See  Article  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency, Improvement  Era,  vol.  V,  page  549. 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Give  an  example  to  show  wherein  an  officer  in  the  Church  exercises 
the  keys  of  his  office  and  Priesthood.    Give  an  example  to  illustrate  the  fact 
that  a  man  may  hold   an  office  and  still  not  be  authorized  to  exercise  the 
keys  of  that  office. 

2.  Give  an  account  of  the   restoration  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood. 
Of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood.     Prove  that  there  are  two  distinctive  general 
Priesthoods.     Show  that  both  are  everlasting,  and  administer  in  time  and 
eternity. 

3.  How  many  primary  or  special  offices  are  attached  to,  or  spring  out 
of,  the  Melchisedek   Priesthood?     The  Aaronic  Priesthood?    What  is   the 
meaning  of  office?     What  is  the  meaning  of  "calling"  in  connection  with 
Priesthood? 


OFFICES  BELONGING  TO  THE   HOLY  PRIESTHOOD.  77 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-TWO. 

OFFICES  BELONGING  TO  THE  PRIESTHOOD. 

Use  of  Terms.— In  the  matter  of  terminology  relating  to  the 
Priesthood,  there  is  much  looseness  of  expression,  which  un- 
fortunately leads  to  wrong  ideas.  It  is  not  correct  to  say  that 
such  a  person  holds  the  Priesthood  of  Deacon,  the  Priesthood  of 
Elder,  and  so  on.  Say  rather  he  holds  the  office  of  Deacon,  the 
office  of  Elder.  Another  mistake  is  in  saying  a  person  holds  a 
degree  or  order  of  the  Priesthood,  in  the  sense  of  holding  an 
office.  There  are  but  two  degrees  of  the  Priesthood,  the  Aaronic 
and  Melchisedek.  An  officer  usually  takes  the  title  of  the  office 
to  which  he  is  called.  The  word  "ordained"  is  sometimes  used 
in  the  sense  of  setting  apart,  or  calling  to  an  office. — Sees.  25:  7; 
42:  11;  100:  9. 

Various  Offices. — There  are  four  primary  offices  belonging  to 
the  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  namely:  (1)  High  Priest,  (2)  Apos- 
tle, (3)  Seventy,  and  (4)  Elder.  Springing  out  of  these  in  their 
proper  order  are  various  important  and  administrative  offices, 
with  corresponding  officers.  No  one  can  administer  in  any  of  the 
callings  of  this  Priesthood  without  first  being  ordained  to  one  or 
more  of  the  primary  offices  above  named.  What  is  true  of  the 
first  four  offices  of  the  Melchisedek,  is  also  true  of  the  four  pri- 
mary offices  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  namely,  (1)  Bishop,  (2) 
Priest,  (3)  Teacher,  and  (4)  Deacon. 

The  following  tabulation  may  serve  to  make  clear  these 
features:* 


*  For  an  analysis  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  see  chapter  eight. 


CfitJRCH   GOVERNMENT. 


MELCHISEDEK   PRIESTHOOD. 

OFFICES   of  the     Names  of  OFFICERS  arising  from,  or  grow 
Melchisedek  ing  out  of,  the  several  (4)  offices  of  the 

Priesthood.  Melchisedek  Priesthood.    Sec.  107:  21. 


I.    HIGH   PRIEST. 


II.    APOSTLE. 


III.    SEVENTY. 


IV.    ELDER. 

(Appendage  to  the 
High   Priesthood.) 


General  Officers  Over  all  the  Church. 
First  Presidency.     (President  and  two  Counselors.) 

Sees.  68:  15-23;  81:  2;   102:  27,23;   107:22;  124: 

125,  126. 
Prophet.      21:  1;  107:  92.      Seer.      21:  1;  107:  92. 

Eevelator.      107:  92.      Translator.      1:  29;  5:  4; 

21:  1;  107:  92;  124:  125. 
Presiding  High  Priest  over  all  the  High  Priesthood 

of  the  Church.     90:  2,  6,  12;  107:  65,  66. 
Patriarch,    or  Evangelical    Minister.       107:     39-56. 

(Also   Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator.      124:  90-97, 

124). 
An  Agent  to  the  whole  Church.     (Trustee-in-Trust) 

53:  4;  57:  6;  58:  49;  63:  45. 

Church  Recorder  and  Historian.     21:  1;  47:  1.  Presi- 
dent of  Temple. 


Stake  Officers. 
Presidency.     (President  and  two  Counselors).     See 

History   Joseph   Smith,    Feb.    17,   1834,  June  28, 

1838. 
Presidency   of  High  Council.      2:  67;  102:  1,  4,  9, 

11,  15. 

High  Councilors.     102:  1. 

Presidency  of  High  Priests' Quorum.     124:  133-136. 
Patriarch.     107:  39. 

General  Officers. 

Under  the   direction  of  thi  First  Presidency  their 
calling  is  to  build  up  the  Church  in  all  nations. 
(18:  27-29;  20:  38-44;  107:  35;  124:  128). 
President  of  the  Council  of  Apostles.     124:127. 
Twelve  Traveling  Presiding  High  Councilors.  107: 

33. 

Twelve  Apostles  or  Special  Witnesses.     107:  23. 
L  Prophets,  Seers,  and  Revelators. 


General  Officers. 

r  The  Seventy  act  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  under  the 

direction  of  the  Twelve.     107:  34,  95,  96;  124:  139. 

Senior    President.      (Seventh    President    presides 

over  six).     107:  94. 
Presidency   of   Seven   Presidents,    over  the   First 

Quorum  of  Seventy.     107:  93. 

I   Presidency  of   Quorum   of  Seventy  in  the  various 
I      wards.     107:  95. 


Local    Officers. 

Standing  Ministers  to  the  Church.     124:  137. 
Presidency  of  Elders'  Quorum.     107:    60,  89;  124: 

137. 

Presiding  Elder  of  Branch  of  the  Church. 
[  President  of  Meetings.     20:  44,  45. 


OFFICES  BELONGING  TO  THE  HOLY  PRIESTHOOD.  79 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  The  tabulation  above  gives  a  comprehensive  view  of  the    offices  of 
the  Melchisedek    Priesthood.     In  order  that  it  may  be  useful,  the  student 
should  examine  the  sections  and  paragraphs  referred  to  in  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants. 

2.  Write  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  present  general  authorities  of  the 
Church.     Give,  likewise,  the  names  of  the  present  officers  of  your  stake.    Of 
your  ward. 

3.  Is  an  Elders'  quorum  a  ward  or  stake  organization?     Who  presides 
over  all  the  Elders'  quorums  of  a  stake? 


80  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-THREE. 

APPOINTMENTS  AND  NOMINATIONS. 

The  Initiative. — The  question  may  properly  be  asked,  to 
whom  belongs  the  legal  right  to  nominate  men  to  till  the  several 
offices  in  the  Priesthood?  Evidently  someone  must  take  the  in- 
itiative. In  a  republic  this  right  is  exercised  by  the  people, 
either  directly  or  indirectly;  in  a  monarchy,  by  the  king  or  ruler. 
In  both  these  forms  of  government  the  right  to  nominate  goes 
with  those  who  exercise  the  sovereign  power. 

Adam,  Enoch,  Noah,  Abraham,  Moses,  Joseph  Smith  and 
many  others,  were  all  called  by  the  voice  of  God  or  by  His  holy 
angels  to  their  special  work.  "No  man  taketh  this  honor  unto 
himself."  Aaron  was  called  by  the  Lord  to  the  Priest's  office 
through  His  servant  Moses.  Jesus  said,  when  He  was  with 
His  disciples,  l'l  have  called  you.1'  He  said  to  Joseph  Smith,  "I 
now  give  unto  you  the  officers  of  my  Priesthood."  (Sec.  124: 
123.)  The  prevailing  principle  therefore  seems  to  be,  that  when 
the  Lord  does  not  call  directly  by  His  own  voice,  men  are  called 
to  position  by  His  authorized  Priesthood.  (Sec.  42:  11.) 

The  Customary  Procedure  in  the  Church  today  is  for  the 
Priesthood  first  to  select  and  then  by  their  vote  appoint  men 
for  office.  It  is  thus  that  the  Presiding  Priesthood  express  the 
mind  of  the  Spirit.  Afterwards  the  names  of  appointees  are  sub- 
mitted to  the  conferences,  to  be  upheld  by  the  "confidence,  faith, 
and  the  prayer  of  the  Church,"  or  to  be  rejected. 

The  word  "appoint"  is  more  frequently  used  than  the  word 
"nominate."  In  rare  instances,  those  whose  right  it  is  to  present 
names  for  office,  have  waived  their  prerogative  and  given  it  to 
the  members.  But  this  is  not  the  rule;  it  is  rather  the  exception. 

An  Illustration  in  Point. — At  the  organization  of  the 
Liberty  Stake  of  Zion,  February  26,  1904,  President  Anthon  H. 
Lund  made  the  following  remarks  as  reported  in  the  Deseret  News 


APPOINTMENTS   AND   NOMINATIONS.  81 

next  day:  "In  voting,  you  are  free  to  vote  as  you  choose.  Some 
have  accused  us  of  all  voting  the  one  way,  and  that  voting  of  the 
'Mormons'  was  a  sham.  Well,  you  know  better  than  this,  my 
brethren  and  sisters.  The  order  of  the  Church  is  that  the  Priest- 
hood has  the  right  to  nominate;  but,  as  Brother  Lyman  says, 
everything  is  done  by  common  consent.  It  is  your  right  to  vote 
for  or  against  the  person  or  persons  presented.  If  you  do  not 
know  of  any  crime  or  sin  against  the  men,  be  careful  not  to  op- 
pose them.  But  if  you  know  of  transgression,  it  is  not  only  your 
right  but  your  duty  to  vote  against  them.  Let  not  personal  feel- 
ings move  you  to  oppose  any  presented  before  you  tonight,  or  in 
any  of  our  conferences."^ 

SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Who  may  nominate  men  for  office  in  civil  affairs?  Who  usually  nom- 
inates men  for  office  in  the  Church?  What  part  do  members  take  in  the  elect- 
ing of  men  to  office  in  the  Church? 

2.  What  is  meant    by  the  rule  of    "common  consent?"     What  is  meant 
by  the  "voice  of  the  Church?" 


*  A  small  minority  vote  even  against  a  nominee  or  *>.n  officer  would  be 
of  sufficient  importance  to  cause  an  investigation. 


82  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-FOUR. 
ELECTION  OF  A  FIRST  PRESIDENCY. 

Mode  of  Election. — The  qualifications  for  office  and  the  nec- 
essary procedure  in  the  choosing  of  a  President  for  the  whole 
Church  may  be  set  forth  under  four  distinct  heads.  And  the 
same  requirements  are  also  necessary  when  a  First  Presidency  of 
three  is  chosen: 

(1)  They  should  be  High  Priests,  or  Apostles  who  are  also 
High  Priests; 

(2)  They  should  be  called  of  God,  or  called  by  the  voice  of 
His  Spirit  through  His  authorized  servants; 

(3)  They  should  be  ordained  to  office  by  men  having  au- 
thority; 

(4)  They  should  be  sustained  by  the  voice  or  vote  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  at  some  general  conference   or  convention. 
—Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107:   22. 

In  the  brief  account  of  the  appointment  of  each  of  the  Presi- 
dents of  the  Church  with  their  Counselors,  which  here  follows, 
the  student  will  note  that  the  above  order  has  been  strictly  car- 
ried out  from  the  beginning  to  the  present.  The  information  here 
presented  is  largely  drawn  from  the  History  of  Joseph  Smith, 
written  by  himself,  other  personal  histories,  and  from  the  current 
literature  of  the  Church.  It  is  somewhat  lengthy,  and  much  of 
it  would  seem  almost  an  unnecessary  repetition,  but  nevertheless 
it  is  all  profitable  for  study. 

PRESIDENT  JOSEPH  SMITH  AND  COUNSELORS. 

Joseph  and  Oliver  Presiding  Elders.— "  Whilst  the  Book  of 
Mormon  was  in  the  hands  of  the  printer,  we  still  continued  to 
bear  testimony  and  give  information,  as  far  as  we  had  opportun- 
ity; and  also  made  known  to  our  brethren  that  we  had  received  a 
commandment  to  organize  the  Church,  and  accordingly  we  met  to- 


ELECTION   OF   A    FIRST   PRESIDENCY.  83 

gether  for  that  purpose,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  P.  Whitmer,  being 
six  in  number,  on  Tuesday,  the  6th  day  of  April.  A.  D.  1830. 

"Having  opened  the  meeting  bv  solemn  prayer  to  our  Heav- 
enly Father,  we  proceeded,  according  to  previous  commandment, 
to  call  on  our  brethren  to  know  whether  they  accepted  us  as  their 
teachers  in  things  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  whether  they  were 
satisfied  that  we  should  proceed  and  be  organized  as  a  church  ac- 
cording to  said  commandment  which  we  had  received. 

"To  these  several  propositions  they  consented  by  a  unanimous 
vote.  I  then  laid  my  hands  upon  Oliver  Cowdery  and  ordained  him 
an  Elder  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints;  after 
which  he  ordained  me  also  to  the  office  of  an  Elder  of  said  Church." 
—  History  of  the  Church,  vol.  1.  pages  75-78. 

President  of  the  High  Priesthood.—  On  the  26th  day  of  April, 

1832,  Joseph  Smith  wrote  as  follows,  being  then  at  Independence, 
Missouri: 

"I  called  a  general  council  of  the  Church,  and  was  acknowl- 
edged as  the  President  of  the  High  Priesthood,  according  to  a  pre- 
vious ordination  at  a  conference  of  High  Priests,  Elders  and 
members,  held  at  Amherst,  Ohio,  on  the  25th  of  Jan.,  1832.  The 
right  hand  of  fellowship  was  given  to  me  by  the  Bishop,  Edward 
Partridge,  in  behilf  of  the  Church.  The  scene  was  solemn,  im- 
pressive and  delightful."  —  History  of  the  Church,  vol.  1,  page 
267. 

Council  of  the  First  Presidency  Organized.  —  On  March  18, 

1833,  Sidney  Rigdonand  Frederick  G.  Williams  were  ordained  and 
set  apart  as  Presidents  and  Counselors  of  the  High  Priesthood  to 
President  Joseph  Smith,  according  to  a  revelation  given  March  8, 
1832.—  Sec.  81:  1-3,  Doc  &.  Cov. 


" 


Accordingly  I  laid  my  hands  on  Brothers  Sidney  Rigdon 
and  Frederick  G.  Williams  and  ordained  them  to  take  part  with 
me  in  holding  the  Keys  of  this  last  Kingdom,  and  to  assist  in  the 
Presidency  of  the  High  Priesthood,  as  my  counselors."  —  History 
of  the  Church,  vol.  1,  page  334. 

At  a  conference  held  in  Far  West,  September  3,  1837,  the 
general  authorities  were  sustained  as  follows: 

"Sidney  Rigdon  then  presented  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  to  the 
Church  to  know  if  they  still  looked  upon,  and  would  still  receive 
and  uphold  him  as  the  President  of  the  whole  Church;  and  the 
vote  was  unanimous  in  the  affirmative.  President  Smith  then 


84  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

presented  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Frederick  G.  Williams  as  his  Coun- 
selors, and  to  constitute  with  himself  the  three  First  Presidents  of 
the  Church.  Voted  unanimously  in  the  affirmative,  except  F.  G. 
Williams,  which  was  not  carried." — History  of  the  Church,  vol. 
2,  page  509;  see  also  same  page  for  assistant  counselors. 

PRESIDENT  BRIGHAM  YOUNG. 

Chosen  by  the  Twelve.— "The  Quorum  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency, which  had  remained  vacant  since  the  death  of  Joseph, 
was  now  reorganized.  Brigham  Young,  the  chief  Apostle  of  the 
Twelve,  was  chosen  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  in  all  the  world,  with  Heber  C.  Kimball  and 
Willard  Richards  as  his  Counselors,  The  subject  of  reorganiza- 
tion had  been  considered  by  the  leaders  soon  after  their  return  to 
Winter  Quarters  from  the  Valley,  but  it  was  not  until  the  fifth  of 
December,  1847,  that  the  matter  assumed  definite  shape.  At  a 
feast  and  council  held  on  that  day  at  the  home  of  Elder  Orson 
Hyde,  who  had  presided  at  Winter  Quarters  during  the  absence 
of  the  pioneers,  the  question  was  presented  to  the  Apostles  by 
President  Young.  Those  present  were  then  called  upon,  in  their 
order,  to  express  their  views  in  relation  to  the  subject,  when 
Heber  C.  Kimball,  Orson  Pratt,  Wilford  Woodruff,  Willard  Rich- 
ards, George  A.  Smith,  Amasa  Lyman,  and  Ezra  T.  Benson 
spoke  to  the  question.  President  Young  closed.  Orson  Hyde 
then  moved  that  Brigham  Young  be  President  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  that  he  nominate  his  two 
Counselors  to  form  the  First  Presidency.  Wilford  Woodruff  sec- 
onded the  motion  and  it  was  carried  unanimously.  President 
Young  then  nominated  Heber  C.  Kimball  as  his  first  counselor 
and  Willard  Richards  as  his  second  counselor,  and  the  nomination 
was  unanimously  sustained." 

Sustained  by  Vote  of  Members. — "This  action  of  the  Apos- 
tles in  their  council  was  sustained  by  the  Saints  in  general 
conference  assembled,  on  the  27th  of  December,  1847.  The  con- 
ference lasted  four  days  and  was  attended  by  at  least  one  thou- 
sand people.  It  was  held  in  the  new  log  tabernacle  at  Winter 
Quarters,  a  building  erected  especially  for  the  purpose.  The  re- 
organization of  the  Presidency  was  confirmed  at  the  October  con- 
ference of  the  following  year  in  Great  Salt  Lake  City." — Whit- 
ney's Life  of  Heber  C.  Kimball,  page  396-7. 

PRESIDENT  JOHN  TAYLOR. 

Called  by  the  Spirit  of  Revelation. — "For  more  than  three 
yea^s  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  had  presided  over  the 


ELECTION   OF  A   FIRST   PRERIDENCY.  85 

Church,  from  the  death  of  President  Young,  in  August,  1877,  to 
October,  1880.  The  Lord  then  inspired  His  servants  to  organize 
the  First  Presidency.  For  President  there  was  but  one  choice — 
John  Taylor.  The  spirit  of  revelation  indicated  that  he  was  the 
man;  and  he  received  the  unanimous  vote  of  his  fellow  Apostles 
for  that  high  office.  He  named  George  Q.  Cannon  as  his  first 
counselor  and  Joseph  F.  Smith,  the  son  of  Hyrum  Smith,  for  his 
second  counselor.  These  brethren  were  also  unanimously  sus- 
tained by  their  fellow  Apostles.  But  it  is  not  enough  that  they  be 
sustained  by  that  quorum  alone.  All  other  Quorums  in  the 
Priesthood  have  a  voice  in  these  important  transactions,  as  also 
have  all  members  of  the  Church.  It  was  presenting  this  action 
of  the  Apostles  for  the  approval  of  the  various  quorums  of  the 
Priesthood  and  the  members  of  the  Church  which  constituted  the 
leading  features  of  the  semi-annual  Conference  of  October, 
1880." 

Formed  in  Solemn  Assembly.— On  the  present  occasion  the 
Apostles  occupied  the  stand  set  apart  for  their  use  in  the  great 
Tabernacle,  the  second  one  in  the  tier  of  three.  The  space  south 
of  the  stand  was  occupied  by  the  Patriarchs,  Presidents  of  Stakes 
and  their  counselors,  and  the  High  Councils  of  various  Stakes. 
North  of  the  stand  the  Bishops  and  their  Counselors  were  seated 
with  presiding  Bishop  Hunter  and  his  Counselors  in  front.  The 
High  Priests  occupied  the  north  center  of  the  body  of  the  great 
hall,  with  their  Presidents  in  front.  The  Seventies  were  seated 
in  the  south  half  of  the  body  of  the  hall,  with  the  First  Seven 
Presidents  in  front.  The  space  immediately  back  of  the  High 
Priests  was  reserved  for  the  Elders,  while  the  north  side  of  the 
house,  under  the  gallery,  was  set  apart  for  the  quorums  of  the 
Lesser  Priesthood,  Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons.  The  gallery, 
capable  of  seating  three  thousand  people,  was  reserved  for  the 
use  of  the  members  of  the  Church. 

Method  of  Voting.  —Apostle  Orson  Pratt,  with  hair  and 
full  beard  made  gloriously  white  by  the  frost  of  sixty-nine  win- 
ters, presented  the  several  motions  to  be  acted  upon.  The  man- 
ner of  voting  was  for  the  proposition  to  be  presented  to  each 
quorum  severally,  except  in  the  case  of  the  Priests,  Teachers  and 
Deacons,  who  voted  altogether  as  the  Lesser  Priesthood;  the 
members  of  each  quorum  rose  to  their  feet  as  the  question  was 
presented  and  raised  the  right  hand  in  token  of  assent,  or,  if  any 
were  opposed  to  the  proposition  they  could  make  it  manifest  in 
the  same  way  after  the  affirmative  vote  had  been  taken. 


86  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

The  Order  in  which  the  quorums  voted  was  as  follows:  (1) 
The  Twelve  Apostles;  (2)  The  Patriarchs,  Presidents  of  Stakes, 
their  Counselors  and  the  High  Councils;  (3)  The  High  Priests; 
(4)  The  Seventies;  (5)  The  Elders;  (6)  The  Bishops  and  their 
Counselors;  (7)  The  Lesser  Priesthood;  (8)  After  this  the  Pres- 
idents of  the  quorums  voted  on  the  question,  and  it  was  then  put 
to  the  entire  assembly,  which  arose  en  masse  and  voted  in  the 
same  manner. — Roberts'  Life  of  John  Taylor,  pp.  339-341. 

President  John  Taylor  died  July  25,  1887,  after  which  the 
Twelve  Apostles  presided  over  the  Church  till  April,  1889. 

PRESIDENT  WILFORD  WOODRUFF. 

Solemn  Assembly  Formed.  "The  59th  General  Annual  Con- 
ference of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  day  Saints,  con- 
vened in  the  Tabernacle,  Salt  Lake  City  at  10  o'clock  a.  m., 
Saturday,  April  6th,  1889.  On  Sunday  afternoon,  the  7th,  the 
Priesthood  were  arranged  in  quorums,  in  solemn  assembly,  ac- 
cording to  the  following  order:  (1)  On  the  south  wing  of  the 
stand  were  the  Patriarchs  of  the  Church  in  front — Presidents  of 
Stakes,  their  Counselors  and  High  Councilors.  (2)  The  High 
Priests  in  the  north  centre  of  the  body  of  the  hall,  the  quorum 
presidents  in  front  of  them.  (3)  The  Seventies  in  the  south  cen- 
tre and  south  division  of  the  body  of  the  house,  the  First  Seven 
Presidents  and  members  of  quorum  councils  in  front.  (4)  The 
Elders  were  located  in  the  rear  of  the  High  Priests.  (5)  On  the 
north  wing  of  the  stand  were  the  Bishops  and  their  Counselors, 
with  the  Presiding  Bishopric  in  front.  (6)  On  the  extreme  left 
of  the  body  of  the  hall  were  the  Lesser  Priesthood — Priests, 
Teachers  and  Deacons — with  the  quorum  presidents  in  front.  (7) 
The  general  congregation  were  seated  in  those  portions  of  the 
body  of  the  building  not  occupied  by  the  Priesthood,  and  in  the 
gallery.'' 

Method  of  Voting.— Apostle  George  Q.  Cannon  said:  "The 
object  in  arranging  the  Priesthood  as  they  are  this  afternoon,  in 
their  several  quorum  capacity,  to  form  a  general  assembly  of  the 
Priesthood  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints; 
and  in  presenting  the  authorities  of  the  Church  they  will  be  pre- 
sented to  each  quorum  separately  for  such  quorums  to  vote  by  a 
rising  vote,  and  by  lifting  up  their  right  hands.  If  there  be  any 
who  object  to  any  name  that  is  presented  they  will  have  the  privi- 
lege of  making  manifest  their  objection.  After  one  name  is  pre- 
sented, and  it  is  carried  by  all  the  Priesthood,  they  will  then  sit 
down  and  it  will  be  submitted  to  the  entire  congregation,  includ- 


ELECTION   OF  A   FIRST   PRESIDENCY.  87 

ing  the  Priesthood,  who  will  rise,  with  the  Saints  in  the  galleries 
and  elsewhere,  to  their  feet,  and  vote  as  a  congregation  upon  the 
names  that  shall  be  offered." 

Order  of  Taking  the  Vote. — ''The  first  quorum  to  vote  will 
be  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.  Then  the  Patriarchs,  the 
Presidents  of  Stakes  and  their  Counselors,  and  the  High  Councils. 
Then  the  High  Priests  will  vote:  then  the  Seventies,  then  the 
Elders,  then  the  Bishops  and  their  Counselors,  and  then  the 
Lesser  Priesthood,  including  the  Priests,  Teachers,  and  Deacons, 
after  which  the  body  of  the  Saints  and  Priesthood  will  be  called 
on  separately  to  vote." 

The  People  Express  Their  Vote.— "Apostle  George  Q.  Can 
non  presented  the  general  authorities  which  were  voted  upon  by 
the  different  divisions  of  the  Priesthood  in  the  order  given  above, 
each  division  acting  separately  by  rising  and  holding  up  the  right 
hand  towards  heaven.  After  the  vote  of  each  quorum  or  division 
was  obtained  upon  the  name  of  each  individual  presented,  the 
action  by  vote  of  the  whole  assembly  was  taken.  The  following 
is  the  order  in  which  the  authorities  were  presented,  the  vote  in 
each  instance  being  unanimous.  Wilford  Woodruff  as  Prophet, 
Seer,  and  Revelator  and  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  in  all  the  world;  George  Q.  Cannon  as  First 
Counselor  in  the  First  Presidency,  and  Joseph  F.  Smith  as  Second 
Counselor  in  the  First  Presidency;  and  so  in  their  order  all  other 
general  authorities." — Weekly  Deseret  News,  vol.  38,  page  486. 

PRESIDENT  LORENZO  SNOW. 

The  following  appeared  in  the  Dnseret  News  vol.  57,  page 
425,  dated  at  Salt  Lake  City,  September  13,  1898: 

ORGANIZATION   OF   THE    FIRST   PRESIDENCY. 

To  the  officers  and  members  of  the   Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 

Latter-day  Saints: 

A  special  meeting  of  the  Council  of  Apostles  was  held  this 
morning  for  the  purpose  of  considering  important  business  of  a 
financial  character,  at  which  were  present  Lorenzo  Snow,  Frank- 
lin D.  Richards,  George  Q.  Cannon,  Joseph  F.  Smith,  Brigham 
Young,  Francis  M.  Lyman,  John  Henry  Smith,  George  Teasdale, 
Heber  J.  Grant,  John  W.  Taylor,  Marriner  W.  Merrill,  Anthon 
H.  Lund,  Matthias  F.  Cowley,  and  Abraham  0.  Woodruff.  Dur- 
ing (he  deliberations  the  necessity  of  appointing  a  trustee-in-trusl 
for  the  Church  became  apparent  in  order  that  its  business  might 


88  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

be  properly  transacted,  and  while  thus  deliberating,  several  of  the 
brethren  expressed  themselves  to  the  effect  that  the  present  was 
a  most  opportune  time  to  organize  the  First  Presidency;  and  so 
unanimous  was  this  sentiment,  that  a  motion  was  made  to  that 
effect  and  carried.  Lorenzo  Snow  was  then  nominated  and  sus- 
tained as  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  with  the  privilege  of  choosing  his  counselors.  President 
Snow  then  selected,  with  the  approval  of  the  Council,  George  Q. 
Cannon  as  his  first  and  Joseph  F.  Smith  as  his  second  counselors. 
President  Snow  was  then  sustained  as  trustee-in-trust  for  the 
Church.  The  Council  also  sustained  Franklin  D.  Richards  as 
President  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.  These  several  actions  by  the 
Council  were  all  unanimous. 

GEORGE  F.  GIBBS.  Secretary. 

A  Solemn  Assembly  Organized.— The  69th  Semi- Annual  Con- 
ference of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was 
held  in  the  Tabernacle,  Salt  Lake  City,  October  6th  to  9th,  1898. 
Sunday  afternoon,  the  quorums  of  the  Priesthood  were  present 
in  Solemn  Assembly  for  the  purpose  of  voting  in  that  capacity, 
for  the  general  authorities  of  the  Church.  They  were  arranged 
as  follows: 

On  the  north  part  of  the  stand,  the  Bishops  and  their  Coun- 
selors, with  the  Presiding  Bishopric  in  front  of  them. 

The  High  Priests  in  the  north  center  of  the  body  of  the 
house;  the  quorum  presidents  in  front. 

The  Seventies  in  the  south  center  of  the  body  of  the  house; 
the  First  Seven  Presidents  in  front. 

The  Elders  immediately  behind  the  High  Priests. 

The  Lesser  Priesthood  on  the  north  side  of  the  house. 

The  gallery  was  occupied  by  the  people  in  general. 

Vote  Taken  by  Quorums.— "President  George  Q.  Cannon 
said:  This  is  a  very  solemn  occasion,  and  the  spectacle  from  the 
stand  is  most  impressive.  It  is  difficult  to  repress  emotion  on  see- 
ing such  an  assembly.  We  have  come  together  this  afternoon  in 
solemn  assembly  to  vote  for  the  authorities  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  Every  one  present  is  entitled  to 
vote — to  vote  as  he  pleases — that  is  every  member  of  the  Church. 
They  can  vote  for  or  against.  Every  one  has  perfect  liberty.  And 
it  is  well  that  you  should  understand  the  method  of  voting.  The 
brethren  will  be  called  upon  in  their  various  quorum  capacities  to 
vote.  If  their  vote  is  an  affirmative  vote,  they  will  rise  from  their 
seats  and  raise  their  right  hands.  When  they  have  thus  voted,  if 
there  are  any  negative  votes  —they  having  kepc  their  seats — they 


ELECTION   OP  A   FIRST   PRESIDENCY.  89 

can  rise  and  vote.     And  each  one,  as  I  have  said,  will  have  per- 
fect liberty  to  vote  as  he  pleases." 

The  Order  of  Voting  by  Quorums  was  as  Follows:  (1)  The 
Twelve  Apostles;  (2)  The  Patriarchs,  Presidents  of  Stakes  and 
their,  Counselors,  and  the  High  Councilors;  (3)  High  Priests; 
(4)  Seventies;  (5)  Elders;  (6)  Bishops  and  their  Counselors; 
(7)  Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons;  (8)  The  entire  congregation. 

In  each  instance  President  Cannon  announced  the  vote  to 
sustain  the  authorities  successively,  and  then  said  to  the  voting 
quorums;  "Are  you  prepared  to  vote  upon  this  question?  If  so, 
arise  to  your  feet  and  raise  your  right  hands."  When  the  affirm- 
ative vote  was  taken  he  called  for  those  opposed,  to  rise  to  their 
feet. 

Lorenzo  Snow  was  in  this  manner  sustained  as  Prophet,  Seer 
and  Bevelator  and  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  in  all  the  world;  and  George  Q.  Cannon  as  First 
Counselor  in  the  First  Presidency;  and  Joseph  F.  Smith  as  Sec- 
ond Counselor  in  the  First  Presidency.  And  so  in  their  order 
were  all  the  general  authorities  voted  for.  Weekly  Deseret  News, 
Vol.  57,  page  565.* 

PRESIDENT  JOSEPH  F.   SMITH. 
President  Lorenzo  Snow   died   Oct.  10,  1901.     The  funeral 


*  FIRST  PRESIDENCY  REORGANIZED. — On  the  13th  day  of  September  Lo- 
renzo Snow  was  chosen  by  the  Quorum  of  Apostles  by  unanimous  vote  as 
President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  Though  the 
duties  of  the  Apostles  often  call  them  away  from  home,  and  it  is  almost 
never  that  they  are  all  together,  yet  every  member  was  present  at  the  meet- 
ing when  the  choice  was  made.  There  was  no  expectation  that  such  impor- 
tant work  would  be  done  until  the  meeting  was  in  progress  Then  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  moved  on  the  brethren  and  they  testified  that  their  duty  was  to 
choose  Apostle  Snow  as  the  President  of  the  Church.  There  was  no  differ- 
ence of  opinion  in  the  matter.  If  there  had  been  the  selection  would  not 
have  been  made,  for  one  dissenting  vote  woxild  have  prevented  action. 

President  Snow  did  not  seek  the  office,  though  he  knew  it  would  be 
given  to  him.  He  had  sought  the  Lord  in  his  priestly  robes  in  the  Temple 
to  learn  His  will,  and  the  Lord  had  revealed  that  he  would  be  the  next  Pres- 
ident. Though  the  Apostles  were  ignorant  of  this,  yet  the  inspiration  that 
led  to  the  action  was  from  the  same  source.  President  Snow  named  as  his 
Counselors  the  men  who  had  held  these  positions  under  his  predecessors, 
Presidents  Taylor  and  Woodruff;  and  the  quorums  ratified  his  choice. 

Of  course  what  the  Apostles  did  does  not  complete  the  affair,  for  the 
whole  matter  must  go  before  the  Church.  When  assembled  in  conference 
the  members  will  declare  by  vote  whether  they  will  sustain  President  Snow 
as  Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator,  and  as  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church. 
At  that  time,  too,  or  at  some  future  time,  one  more  Apostle  must  be  chosen, 
and  then  the  general  organization  of  the  Priesthood  will  be  complete. — Pres- 
ident George  Q.  Cannon,  in  Juvenile  Instructor,  vol.  33,  page  672.  (See 
also  Cannon's  life  of  Josph  Smith,  pages  132  and  143.) 


90  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

services  were  held  in  the  Tabernacle,  Salt  Lake  City,  on  the  Sun- 
day following. 

The  Twelve  Organize  the  First  Presidency.— Soon  after  the 
funeral  the  Council  of  Apostles  met  and  reorganized  the  First 
Presidency;  and  the  following  notice  was  published  which  gave 
the  names  of  the  brethren  composing  this  Council,  and  also  an- 
nounced a  call  for  a  general  conference : 

DEAR  BRETHREN  AND  SISTERS. — Agreeable  with  the  decision 
of  the  Council  of  Apostles  at  their  regular  meeting  Thursday, 
Oct.  17,  we  hereby  call  a  general  conference  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  to  be  held  in  the  Tabernacle, 
Salt  Lake  City,  on  Sunday,  the  10th  of  Nov.,  next,  at  10  o'clock 
a.  m.  for  the  purpose  of  voting  upon  the  Church  authorities. 

JOSEPH  F.  SMITH, 
JOHN  R.  WINDER, 
ANTHON  H.  LUND, 
First  Presidency. 

Solemn  Assembly  Organized.— The  quorums  of  the  Priest- 
hood were  present,  in  solemn  assembly,  for  the  purpose  of  voting, 
in  that  capacity,  for  the  General  Authorities  of  the  Church.  They 
were  arranged  in  the  following  order: 

The  First  Presidency,  Apostles,  First  Seven  Presidents  of 
Seventy  and  Presiding  Bishopric,  in  their  respective  places  on 
the  main  stand. 

On  the  south  wing  of  the  stand,  the  presidencies  of  Stakes 
and  High  Councilors. 

On  the  north  wing,  Patriarchs,  Bishops  and  their  Counselors. 

On  the  south  wing  and  adjacent  section  of  the  floor  of  the 
hall,  High  Priests. 

On  the  north  lower  wing,  Bishops. 

On  the  four  central  and  rear  sections  of  the  body  of  the  hall 
were,  each  in  respective  order,  the  Seventy,  Elders  and  Lesser 
Priesthood. 

The  remaining  portions  of  the  building,  including  the  galler- 
ies, were  occupied  by  members  at  large. 

Order  of  Voting. — President  Joseph  F.  Smith  said  that  in 
voting  it  was  expected  that  each  quorum  or  body  of  the  Priest- 
hood would  rise  to  their  feet  and  raise  their  right  hands,  and  be 
seated  quickly  in  order  that  the  business  to  be  transacted  might 
not  be  delayed.  Those  wishing  to  vote  negatively  were  to  rise 
and  raise  the  left  hand. 

The  order  of  voting  by  quorums  and  as  a  whole  was  as  fol- 
lows: (1)  The  First  Presidency;  (2)  The  Apostles;  (3)  The 
Patriarchs;  (4)  Presidents  of  Stakes  and  their  Counselors,  and 


ELECTION  or  A  FIRST  PRESIDENCY.  91 

the  High  Councilors;  (5)  High  Priests;  (6)  Seventies;  (7)  Eld- 
ers: (8)  Bishops  and  their  Counselors;  (9)  Priests,  Teachers, 
and  Deacons  (The  Lesser  Priesthood;)  (10)  All  members  of  the 
Church,  evidently  embracing  the  whole  congregation. 

In  each  instance,  successively  President  Smith  announced 
the  motion  to  sustain  the  authorities  and  called  for  the  affirmative 
vote.  After  the  response  the  negative  of  the  question  was  pre- 
sented, and  those  who  favored  it,  should  their  be  any,  were  re- 
quested to  express  their  will  in  the  matter.  The  voting  was,  how- 
ever, affirmatively  unanimous  throughout. 

The  spectacle  presented  by  the  immense  assembly,  especially 
while  the  voting  was  in  progress,  was  indescribably  grand  and 
impressive. 

Joseph  F.  Smith  was  in  this  manner  sustained  as  Prophet, 
Seer  and  Revelator,  and  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints;  and  John  R.  Winder  as  First  Counselor  in 
the  First  Presidency,  and  Anthon  H.  Lund  as  Second  Counselor 
in  the  First  Presidency. 

Then  followed  the  voting  for  all  other  general  authorities.* 


*THE  CHURCH  PRESIDENCY. — The  reorganization  of  the  First  Presidency 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  which  was  effected  at 
the  meeting  cf  the  Council  of  the  Apostles  on  Thursday,  [Oct.  17,  1901 J,  is 
very  gratifying  to  the  body  of  the  Church.  Although  the  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve  hold  authority  equal  to  that  of  the  First  Presidency  in  the  absence 
of  the  latter,  it  requires  the  existence,  action  and  influence  of  all  the  presid- 
ing authorities  placed  in  the  Church  by  revelation,  to  make  up  that  perfec- 
tion of  organization  which  characterizes  the  Church  of  Christ  in  the  last  dis- 
pensation. 

In  conseqence  of  the  lapse  of  time  between  the  martyrdom  of  the  first 
President  of  the  Church  and  the  appointment  of  hi»  successor  to  that  posi- 
tion, a  period  of  about  three  years  and  a  half,  and  the  interim  between  the 
death  of  President  Brigham  Young  and  the  appointment  of  President  John 
Taylor  to  succeed  him,  which  was  a  little  over  three  years,  the  idea  was  en- 
tertained these  delays  formed  a  precedent  to  be  followed  as  a  matter  of 
course.  This  was  partly  confirmed  by  a  lapse  of  nearly  two  years,  between 
the  decease  of  President  John  Taylor  and  the  accession  of  President  Wilford 
Woodruff.  But  circumstances  arose  which  rendered  necessary  a  different 
policy,  and  therefore  at  the  decease  of  President  Woodruff,  the  Council  of 
the  Apostles  remained  but  eleven  days  as  the  presiding  quorum  of  the 
Church,  President  Lorenzo  Snow  being  then  sustained  by  that  body  as  the 
President  of  the  Church.  There  are  property  holdings  and  considerations 
attached  to  the  office  of  Trustee-in-Trust,  and  also  to  the  First  Presidency, 
which  require  immediate  attention  and  official  action,  and  there  being  no 
good  reason  for  extended  delay,  the  reorganization  of  the  Presiding  Quorum 
of  the  Church  has  been  wisely  effected. 

As  all  things  in  this  Church  are  to  be  done  "by  common  consent,"  it 
will  be  necessary  to  ratify  the  action  of  the  Apostles  at  a  Church  conference. 
It  is  therefore  announced  that  a  special  conference  will  meet  on  November 
10th  for  this  purpose,  when  doubtless  there  will  be  representatives  present 
from  the  various  Stakes  of  Zion  to  attend  to  that  business. — Desert  News, 
October  18,  1901. 

THE  PRESIDENCY  OF  THE  CHURCH. — In  order  to  satisfy  many  inquiries, 


92  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Name  some  of  the  necessary  qualifications  that  men  should  have  to 
be  eligible  to  the  First  Presidency.  Give  the  steps  of  procedure  in  the 
choosing  of  a  President  of  the  Church. 

2  Show  that  there  has  been  a  uniformity  of  method  in  the  election  of 
all  the  Presidents.  Who  takes  the  initiative  in  the  choosing  of  a  President? 

3.  Describe  a  Solemn  Assembly.     How  do  the  members  of  the  Church 
express  their  choice  in  the  election  of  a  First  Presidency] 

4.  What  officers  comprise  the  general  authorities  of  the  Church? 


we  will  state  that  until  the  obsequies  are  over,  and  the  body  of  our  lameted 
leader,  President  Lorenzo  Snow,  is  consigned  to  its  last  resting  place,  the 
Counselors  in  the  First  Presidency  will  remain  in  charge  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  and  all  its  affairs.  This  has  been  the 
course  pursued  on  former  similar  occasions.  After  that,  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles  will  be  the  presiding  quorum,  until  the  First  Presidency 
is  reorganized. 

This  is  in  accordance  with  the  procedure  of  the  past,  and  the  revelations 
of  God  to  the  Church  when  fully  organized  as  to  its  general  authorities.  In 
section  107  of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  the  power  and  authority  of  th« 
two  grand  divisions  of  the  Priesthood — the  Melchisedek  and  the  Aaronic  or 
Levitical— are  definitely  explained.  (See  verses  21,  22,  23,  24,  and  33.) 

It  is  clear  that  when  the  First  Presidency,  as  a  Council  or  Quorum,  is 
dissolved  by  the  death  of  the  President,  the  Quorum  next  in  order  is  then 
with  equal  authority  and  power  to  the  First  Presidency,  and  is  to  regulate 
all  the  affairs  of  the  Church  in  all  nations.  Under  the  inspiration  of  the 
Lord  the  Twelve  may  reorganize  the  First  Presidency  when  expedient,  as  it 
shall  be  manifested  to  the  head  and  upheld  by  the  confidence,  prayer  and 
faith  of  the  Church.  *  *  * 

When  the  three  Presiding  High  Priests  do  not  stand  as  the  First  Pres- 
idency, the  Twelve  Apostles,  who  are  all  presiding  High  Priests,  come  up 
into  place  and  power.  If  by  any  means  that  body  should  be  destroyed  or 
removed,  then  Seventy  Elders  with  seven  Presidents  would  move  forward, 
holding,  in  that  case  as  a  quorum,  equal  authority  and  power  to  that  of  the 
Twelve.  Thus  the  Church  would  march  on  in  the  grand  work  for  which  it 
was  designated,  and  there  will  be  no  break  in  its  continuity  and  no  cessation 
of  its  operation,  for  the  salvation  of  mankind  and  to  prepare  the  earth  for 
the  coming  of  its  Maker  as  King  of  Kings. — Deseret  Evening  News,  Oct.  11, 
1901. 


COUNCIL   OR   QUORUM   OF   THE    FIRST   PRESIDENCY.  93 


CHAPTER    TWENTY- FIVE. 
COUNCIL  OR  QUORUM  OF   THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  any  of  the  four  principal  coun- 
cils of  the  Church  were  organized  on  the  6th  day  of  April,  1830. 
Viewing  the  Church  in  one  of  its  aspects,  it  has  had  what  may 
be  termed  its  formative  period — a  period  during  which  there 
were  brought  gradually  together  the  component  parts  of  its  gov- 
ernmental structure.  Today  the  marvelous  combination  of  Office 
and  Law  is  ever  the  admiration  of  the  Saint,  and  the  wonder 
of  the  stranger  within  our  gates.  The  Church  has  grown  syste- 
matically to  its  present  proportions,  just  as  its  requirements  de- 
manded and  as  a  wise  Providence  saw  fit  to  shape  it. 

The  First  Presiding  Elders. — The  highest  Council  or  Quo- 
rum in  the  Church  is  the  First  Presidency.  In  this  body  reside 
all  the  known  powers  of  Church  government.  When  the  Church 
was  organized  there  was  no  First  Presidency.  It  is  true,  Joseph 
Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  held  the  Apostleship  which  gave  au- 
thority, under  the  direction  of  the  Almighty,  to  build  up  the 
Kingdom  of  God  on  the  earth;  nevertheless,  there  was  no  com- 
plete Council  or  Quorum  in  existence.  At  that  time  none  of  the 
offices  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  had  been  made  manifest,  and 
only  on  the  day  of  organization  was  the  first  office  in  the  Mel- 
chisedek  Priesthood — the  Eldership — conferred.  This  Presi- 
dency, which  was  now  established  exercised  only  part  of  the 
powers  belonging  to  the  First  Presidency.  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery  ordained  each  other  to  the  office  of  Elder,  being 
so  commanded;  and  then  offered  themselves  to  the  newly  organ- 
ized Church  as  a  gift  from  the  Lord,  to  be  their  presiding  Elders 
and  spiritual  guides.  This  was  the  first  step  toward  the  organ- 
ization of  the  first  Council.  On  the  same  day  also  the  Church 
was  commanded  to  keep  a  record;  and  in  it  Joseph  was  to  be 


94  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

called  a  *'Seer,  a  Translator,  a  Prophet,  an  Apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ,  an  Elder  of  the  Church  through  the  will  of  God  the 
Father." — Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  21:  1. 

In  the  latter  part  of  1830,  Sidney  Rigdon  was  called  by  reve- 
lation to  assist  Joseph  in  his  labors,  especially  to  act  as  scribe. 
During  the  first  thirteen  months  the  important  business  of  the 
Church,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  was  transacted  by  confer- 
ences, Joseph  and  Oliver  presiding. 

The  First  Presidency  Completed. — It  was  in  November,  1832, 
that  a  First  Presidency  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood  is  an- 
nounced (Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  68:  15.)  But  it  was  not 
until  March  of  the  following  year  that  Joseph  Smith  was  called 
by  revelation  to  this  Presidency.  (Sec.  81:  1-3.)  A  month  or 
so  later,  (April  26,  1832)  at  a  conference  held  in  Missouri,  he  was 
acknowledged  President  of  the  High  Priesthood  and  of  the 
Church. 

Sometime  in  March,  1832,  Frederick  G.  Williams  was  desig- 
nated by  revelation  (Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  81:  1)  to  be  a 
Counselor  to  Joseph  Smith ;  but  it  was  nearly  a  year  thereafter, 
March  18,  1833,  when  a  council  of  the  First  Presidency  was  fully 
organized,  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Frederick  G-.  Williams  being  set 
apart  as  Joseph's  Counselors.  It  will  thus  be  plain  that  it  was 
nearly  three  years  from  the  organization  of  the  Church  before 
the  highest  Council  was  fully  developed  and  completed. 

Three  Persons  constitute  the  First  Presidency.  They  are 
"three  presiding  High  Priests  chosen  by  the  body,  appointed  and 
ordained  to  that  office,  and  upheld  by  the  confidence,  faith  and 
prayer  of  the  Church.''  (Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  107:  22.) 
One  of  the  number  is  the  Elder  presiding  over  the  whole  Church, 
or  the  President;  the  other  two  are  associated  with  him  as  Coun- 
selors, and  are  equally  endowed  in  that  they  possess  the  keys  of 
the  Kingdom,  and  share  in  the  responsibility  of  directing  and 
managing  the  affairs  of  the  Church.  The  Counselors  are  each 
called  by  the  title  President,  but  not  because  of  qualification 
usual  to  vice-presidents.  A  vice-president  usually  fills  the  presi- 
dential office  in  case  of  the  death,  disability,  or  absence  of  the 
president.  The  death  of  the  President  of  the  Church  imme- 


COUNCIL   OR   QUORUM   OF   THE   FIRST   PRESIDENCY.  95 

diately  dissolves  the  First  Presidency.  The  President  may  act 
for  a  time  without  one  or  both  Counselors:  but  the  Counselors 
cannot  act  without  the  President,  except  in  the  case  of  the  death 
of  the  President  his  Counselors  would  remain  in  charge  until 
after  the  funeral. 

The  three  form  a  council  or  quorum  "to  receive  the  oracles," 
or  revelations  and  laws,  "for  the  whole  Church/'  (Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  sec.  124:  126.)  The  First  Presidency  hold  the  keys 
of  all  the  spiritual  blessings  of  the  Church;  they  "have  the 
privilege  of  receiving  the  mysteries  of  the  Kingdom  of  heaven — 
to  have  the  heavens  opened  unto  them — to  commune  with  the 
general  assembly  and  Church  of  the  First  Born,  and  to  enjoy  the 
communion  and  presence  of  God  the  Father,  and  Jesus  Christ 
the  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant." — Doctrine  and  Covenants, 
sec.  107:  18,  19. 

The  President. — All  organized  bodies  must  necessarily  have 
a  head,  and  this  council  or  quorum  is  no  exception  to  the  rule. 
The  President  occupies  the  chief  place  or  first  rank,  not  only  in 
the  council  but  in  the  government  of  the  Church.  His  position 
and  powers  of  office  are  unlike  those  usually  conferred  on  the 
president  of  any  other  governing  body,  for  he  may  act  in  the 
capacity  of  legislator,  executive,  and  judge.  He  is  also  selected 
from  among  the  High  Priesthood  and  is  called  "President  of  the 
High  Priesthood  of  the  Church;  or,  in  other  words,  the  Presid- 
ing High  Priest  over  the  High  Priesthood  of  the  Church."  (Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  sec.  107:  65,  66.)  This  plenary  authority 
places  him  therefore  at  the  head  of  all  Presidents,  at  the  head  of 
all  Bishops,  all  councils  and  quorums,  all  organizations  and  authori- 
ties in  the  whole  Church,  in  all  the  world. 

The  First  Presidency  "have  a  right  to  officiate  in  all  the 
offices  of  the  Church,"  both  spiritual  and  temporal.  A  President 
might  consistently  perform  the  duties  of  Deacon  if  necessary. 
The  range  and  scope  of  his  powers  are  great  indeed.  In  the 
early  days  of  organization  and  construction,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  had  much  to  do  with  the  minute  details  of  Church  polity; 
so  with  President  Young — in  fact  all  the  Presidents  have  been 
much  engrossed  in  matters  belonging  to  other  offices  in  the  Priest- 
hood. But  as  the  Church  approached  nearer  to  a  perfect  organi- 


96  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

zation,  the  less  important  matters   were  referred  to  other  Presi- 
dents, councils,  and  jurisdictions. 

Qualifications. — To  be  eligible  to  the  Presidency,  a  man  must 
be  a  High  Priest  or  an  Apostle,  called  of  God,  and  approved  by 
his  brethren.  Up  to  the  present  time  (1904)  there  have  been  six 
Presidents,  each  of  whom  were  Apostles,  and  five  of  them  were 
members  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.  Since  1833, 
there  have  been  called  into  the  First  Presidency  as  Counselors 
eight  persons  who  were  not  of  the  Twelve.*  All  Apostles  are 
Elders  and  High  Priests. 

Choosing  a  President. — Three  important  steps  are  necessary 
in  choosing  a  President  and  his  Counselors,  namely :  (1)  the 
selection  and  appointment;  (2)  the  ordination;  (3)  their  confir- 
mation by  the  vote  of  the  people. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  elsewhere  that  the  nominating  power 
in  a  Theocratic  government, and  therefore  logically  in  the  Church, 
lies  directly  with  God  Himself  or  indirectly  with  His  author- 
ized agents,  the  Priesthood.  Evidently  then,  if  the  Lord  does 
not  designate  by  special  revelation  the  men  for  the  First  Presi- 
dency, it  falls  upon  that  body  or  council  who  (since  1835)  have 
been  selected  of  the  Lord  to  perform  that  duty  whenever  neces- 
sary— namely,  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.  "It  is  the 
duty  of  the  Twelve,  also,  to  ordain  and  set  in  order  all  other  officers 
of  the  Church/'  (Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  107:  58.)  And 
further,  the  Twelve  "form  a  quorum  equal  in  authority  and  power 
to  the  three  Presidents."  (Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  107: 
24.)  Therefore,  when  the  First  Presidency  is  dissolved  by  death 
or  by  removal  of  the  President,  the  whole  responsibility  of  select- 
ing another  devolves  upon  the  Twelve;  hence  the  initiative  or 
nominating  power  in  such  cases  belongs  always  with  that  quo- 
rum. 

Joseph  Smith  was  called  to  the  Presidency  by  the  voice  of 
the  Almighty,  and  afterwards  sustained  in  that  position  by  the 
vote  of  the  Church.  He  did  not  at  the  beginning  exercise  allthe 


*The  eight  were  Sidney  Rigdon,  Frederick  G.  Williams,  William  Law, 
Hyrurn  Smith,  Jeddediah  M.  Grant,  Daniel  H.  Wells,  John  W.  Young,  and 
John  R.  Winder. 


COUNCIL   OR   QUORUM   OF  THE    FIRST   PRESIDENCY.  97 

rights  and  functions  of  the  Presidency.  At  first  he  was  a  Pre- 
siding Elder  over  a  Church  numerically  small  and  with  a  few 
branches;  he  was  next  the  President  of  the  High  Priesthood,  and 
President  over  the  whole  Church. 

Selection  or  Nomination. — When  a  First  Presidency  is  to  be 
organized  the  Twelve  seek  to  obtain  the  mind  of  the  Lord  upon 
the  matter.  And  when  it  is  truly  manifested  to  them  who  the 
person  is  that  shall  be  President,  they  choose  or  nominate  him  by 
their  unanimous  vote.  Although  this  is  a  very  simple  procedure, 
it  is  done  with  great  solemnity  and  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 

Ordination. — The  next  step  is  to  ordain  the  person  so  selected. 
This  is  done  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  of  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
or  by  a  majority  of  that  Council.  With  this  ordination  is  con- 
ferred all  the  keys,  powers,  and  authority  embraced  in  the  Mel- 
chesidek  Priesthood  as  revealed  in  this  dispensation  to  Joseph 
Smith  and  held  by  him :  with  the  right  to  officiate  in  all  the  offices 
thereof,  to  administer  in  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Kingdom,  to 
be  a  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  to  the  whole  Church,  to  preside 
over  the  Church  in  all  the  world,  and  to  enjoy  all  the  privileges, 
gifts,  and  graces  of  the  Everlasting  Gospel.  The  President  usu- 
ally names  his  Counselors  and  they  are  ordained  in  a  like  man- 
ner. 

Voice  of  the  Church. — Next  comes  the  voice  of  the  people. 
They  confirm  or  ratify  by  their  vote  the  action  taken  by  the 
Twelve.  This  is  done  in  a  solemn  assembly  of  the  Church 
at  a  suitable  time  and  place,  and  also  locally  in  the  Stakes  and 
Wards  of  Zion  at  stated  intervals.  In  fact,  the  First  Presidency 
and  all  the  general  authorities  are  placed  before  the  body  of  the 
Church  throughout  their  ministry,  at  regular  periods,  to  be  sus- 
tained or  rejected,  as  leaders  and  presiding  officers.  "And  thu 
all  things  shall  be  done  by  common  consent  in  the  Church,  by 
much  prayer  and  faith."— D.  &  C.,  sec.  26:2. 

How  Tried.— "And  inasmuch  as  a  President  of  the  High 
Priesthood  shall  transgress,  he  shall  be  had*in  remembrance,  be- 
fore the  common  council  of  the  Church." — D.  &  C.,  sec.  107:82. 
It  will  be  observed  here  that  even  a  President  of  the  Church  may 


98  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

be  impeached  or  tried  for  transgression.  The  law  has  been  made 
to  reach  all — officers  and  members  alike.  Three  Counselors  to 
President  Joseph  Smith  were  rejected  by  the  Church  and  after- 
wards tried  and  excommunicated  on  the  charge  of  apostasy  and 
treachery:  namely,  Frederick  G.  Williams,  March  17,  1839; 
William  Law,  April  18,  1844;  and  Sidney  Rigdon,  Sept.  8,  1844. 

The  law  and  order  of  the  Church  is,  that  when  a  President 
of  the  High  Priesthood,  who  is  also  President  of  the  Church,  is 
tried,  it  shall  be  before  a  "common  council" — that  is,  a  council 
or  court  of  twelve  High  Priests.  A  High  Council,  or  a  common 
council, organized  for  this  purpose  is  presided  over  by  the  Presid- 
ing Bishop  of  the  Church.  (D.  &  C.,  sec.  107:76.)  The  trial 
of  Sidney  Rigdon,  for  example,  was  held  before  Bishop  Whitney, 
a  Presiding  Bishop  of  the  Church,  and  a  Council,  composed  of 
two  of  the  Presidency  of  the  Nauvoo  Stake  of  Zion,  nine  High 
Councilors  of  that  Stake,  and  three  other  High  Priests. 

Penalty. — If  condemned  by  such  a  court,  the  extreme  penalty 
would  be  severance  from  the  Church;  and  a  less  penalty  might  be 
the  withdrawal  of  the  keys,  rights,  and  powers  of  the  Presidency. 
"Thus  shall  none  be  exempted  from  the  justice  and  laws  of  God, 
that  all  things  may  be  done  in  order  and  in  solemnity  before  him 
according  to  truth  and  righteousness."  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107: 
84.) 


SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Give   a  brief  account   of  the  first   council   that  presided  over  the 
Church.      How  long  was  it  after  the  organization  of  the  Church  that  a  First 
Presidency  was  completed?      State  the  numbers  that  constitute  the  various 
councils  of  the  Church,  commencing  with  the  First  Presidency. 

2.  How  is  the  mind  and  will  of  the  Lord  made  manifest  in  the  selecting 
of  men  for  the  First  Presidency?  If  it  be  the  Lord's  choice  that  certain  men 
should  hold  the  First  Presidency,  why  is  it  necessary  to  have  the  sanction  of 
the  people? 

3.  Read  the  accounts  of  the  trials  and  excommunications  of  Presidents 
Frederick  G.  Williams,  William  Law,  and  Sidney  Rigdon.     Mill.  Stars,  vol. 
17,  pages  7,  8;  vol.  5,  page  99. 


THE   TWELVE   APOSTLES. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-SIX. 
THE  TWELVE  APOSTLES. 

Historical— In  1829,  even  before  the  Church  was  organized, 
it  was  pointed  out  there  should  be  a  Council  of  Twelve  Apostles. 
It  was  not  until  February  14,  1835,  that  this  important  quorum 
was  organized.  And  following  close  upon  this  (February  28, 
1835,)  was  the  organization  of  the  First  Quorum  of  Seventy. 

From  the  day  of  their  organization  to  the  present,  the  Twelve 
have  taken  an  active  part  in  the  affairs  of  the  Church.  Gradu- 
ally this  body,  under  the  direction  of  and  in  connection  with  the 
First  Presidency,  have  performed  many  of  the  important  duties 
of  the  Ohurch.  At  a  special  conference  held  in  Nauvoo,  August 
16,  1841.  the  Prophet  Joseph  said  the  time  had  come  when  the 
Twelve  should  be  called  to  stand  in  their  proper  place  next  to  the 
First  Presidency;  and  he  thereupon  turned  over  to  their  manage- 
ment and  direction  many  of  the  affairs  of  the  Kingdom  that  had 
long  weighed  heavily  upon  his  shoulders. 

The  Apostleshlp. — An  Apostle  is  an  Elder  ordained  to  a 
special  ministry  in  the  Church  of  Christ.  Mention  is  made  of  a 
few  of  the  ordinary  duties  of  this  calling,  in  Doctrine  and  Cov- 
enants, sees.  18:32;  20:38-44.  Literally  he  is  a  preacher  of  the 
Church  and  to  the  Church,  .a  preacher  before  the  world,  before 
the  Gentiles,  and  to  the  Jews.  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  21:12.)  Like 
the  High  Priest,  he  possesses  a  fulness  of  the  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood; but  the  general  duties  of  his  calling  are  different.  An 
Apostle  is  a  witness  of  the  name  of  Christ  to  every  nation,  kin- 
dred, tongue,  and  people;  and  his  jurisdiction  is  limited  only  by 
the  bounds  of  the  earth.  It  is  this  extensiveness  of  power  and 
authority  to  build  up  the  kingdom  of  God  in  all  the  world,  that 
constitutes  the  Apostleship.  It  must  be  remembered,  however, 
that  an  Apostle  would  not  be  justified  in  exercising  any  one  of  the 
functions  of  his  calling  without  first  being  called  and  appointed 
by  the  First  Presidency. 


100  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

Council  or  Quorum  of  the  Twelve.— Twelve  men  holding 
the  Apostleship  constitute  the  Council  or  Quorum  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles,  and  there  is  but  one  such  quorum  in  the  Church.  This 
body  is  also  called  a  traveling  Presiding  High  Council,  from  the 
nature  of  some  of  the  duties  it  has  to  perform;  but  more  frequent- 
ly it  is  spoken  of  as  The  Twelve. 

The  President. — This  Council  has  a  President,  who  is  the 
senior  member,  that  is,  the  one  longest  ordained.  The  ranking  of 
office  in  the  Council  is  based  on  priority  of  ordination  and  accepted 
membership  in  the  Quorum,  and  not  upon  age.  It  is  the  duty  of 
the  President  to  preside  over  the  Council,  to  be  their  leader,  and 
to  direct  their  labors  under  the  direction  of  the  First  Presidency. 
It  is  customary  for  this  Quorum  to  sit  in  council  with  the  First 
Presidency  and  deliberate  upon  the  affairs  of  the  Church. 

Powers  of  Office. — When  the  duties  of  an  Apostle,  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Quorum,  and  the  duties  of  all  the  members  forming  the 
Council,  are  denned,  it  is  found  that  they  are  more  definite  and 
particular  than  are  the  duties  of  an  Apostle  who'  is  not  a  member 
of  the  Twelve.  Some  of  the  more  specific  rights,  powers,  and 
duties  belonging  to  this  office  may  be  here  defined.* 


*  CALLING  OF  THE  TWELVE. — At  a  meeting  of  the  Twelve,  held  in  Kirt- 
land,  February  27,  1835,  onlv  a  few  days  after  the  organization  of  that  Quo- 
rum, the  Prophet  Joseph  propounded  the  following  question:  "What 
importance  is  there  attached  to  the  Twelve  Apostles  different  from  other 
callings  or  officers  of  the  Church?"  He  answered  as  follows;  "They  are 
the  Twelve  Apostles  who  are  called  to  the  office  of  the  Traveling  High  Coun- 
cil, who  are  to  preside  over  all  the  churches  of  the  Saints,  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, where  there  is  a  presidency  established;  and  they  are  to  travel  and 
preach  among  the  Gentiles,  until  the  Lord  shall  command  them  to  go  to  the 
Jews.  They  are  to  hold  the  keys  of  this  ministry,  to  unlock  the  door  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  unto  all  nations,  and  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. This  is  the  power,  authority  and  virtue  of  their  Apostleship1' — "His- 
tory of  the  Church,"  Vol.  II,  page  200. 

"As  TO  JURISDICTION. — At  a  grand  Council  held  in  Kirtland  May  2,  1835, 
composed  of  the  First  Presidency,  the  Twelve,  the  Presiding  Bishops,  and 
some  of  the  Seventy  with  their  presidents,  the  following  item  of  instruction 
was  given  to  the  Twelve  by  President  Joseph  Smith:  "The  Twelve  will  have 
no  right  to  go  into  Zion,  or  any  of  her  Stakes,  and  there  undertake  to  regu- 
late the  affairs  thereof,  where  there  is  a  standing  High  Council;  but  it  is 
their  duty  to  go  abroad  and  regulate  all  matters  relative  to  the  different 
branches  of  the  Church.  Where  the  Twelve  are  together,  or  a  quorum  of 
them  in  any  church,  they  will  have  authority  t  o  act  independently,  and 
make  decisions,  and  those  decisions  will  be  valid.  But  where  there  is  not  a 
quorum  they  will  have  to  do  business  by  the  voice  of  the  Church.  No 
standing  High  Council  has  authority  to  go  into  the  churches  abroad  and  reg- 
ulate the  matters  thereof,  for  this  belongs  to  the  Twelve.  When  the  Twelve 


THE   TWELVE   APOSTLES.  101 

When,  from  some  cause,  it  happens  that  there  is  no  First 
Presidency  of  three  High  Priests  to  preside  over  the  Church,  the 
traveling  Presiding  High  Council,  or  Council  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles,  performs  that  important  function.  They  move  up  from 
their  accustomed  place  and  act  as  a  First  Presidency,  until  a  First 
Presidency  of  three  is  organized.  They  do  this  by  right,  it  being 
revealed  that  they  form  a  Quorum  equal  in  authority  and  power 
to  the  three  Presidents.  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107:  24.) 

"It  is  the  duty  of  the  Twelve  also  to  ordain  and  set  in  order 
all  other  officers  of  the  Church."*  (Sec.  107:58,  65,  66.)  Agree- 
able to  this  regulation,  it  is  evident  that  whenever  a  First  Presi- 
dency needs  to  be  organized,  the  Twelve  may  appoint  and  estab- 
lish that  Quorum. 

Holding  the  keys  of  power  to  preside  over  the  whole  Church 
when  there  is  no  First  Presidency,  and  being  equal  in  authority 
to  that  body  when  there  is  no  First  Presidency,  they  are  logically 
and  truly  Prophets,  Seers  and  Hevelators  to  the  Church.  (Sec. 
124,  125.) 

The  Twelve  hold  the  keys  to  open  up  Christ's  Kingdom  upon 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  and  after  that  to  send  His  word  to 
every  creature.  (Sec.  124:128.) 

"The  Twelve  are  a  traveling  Presiding  High  Council  to 
officiate  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  under  the  direction  of  the  Pres- 
idency of  the  Church,  agreeable  to  the  institution  of  heaven;  to 
build  up  the  Church  and  to  regulate  all  the  affairs  of  the  same  in 

pass  a  decision,  it  is  in  the  name  of  the  Church,  therefore  it  is  valid." — 
"History  of  the  Church,"  Vol.  11,  page  220. 

During  the  trial  of  Gladden  Bishop  before  the  High  Council  of  Kirtland, 
September  28,  1835,  on  a  charge  preferred  by  the  Twelve,  the  High  Council 
questioned  the  decision  of  the  Twelve.  Whereupon  the  Prophet  writes:  "I 
decided  that  the  High  Council  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  Twelve  or  the 
decisions  of  the  Twelve.  But  if  the  Twelve  erred,  they  were  accountable 
only  to  the  General  Council  of  the  Authorities  of  the  whole  Church,  accord- 
ing to  the  revelation." — "History  of  the  Church,"  Vol.  II,  page  285. 

He  also  wrote  under  date  of Januray  16,  1836:  "The  Twelve  are  not  sub- 
ject to  any  other  than  the  First  Presidency.  And  where  I  am  not  there  is  no 
First  Presidency." 

*  "Also  *  *  *  all  other  officers,"  that  is  other  officers  AS  WELL  AS 
evangelical  ministers,  meaning  Patriarchs.  (See  sec.  107:39.)  If  the 
student  will  examine  the  revelation  he  will  see  that  this  paragraph  is  logi- 
cally connected  with  paragraph  58,  Paragraphs  40  to  57  are  explanatory  of 
paragraph  39,  sec.  107. 


102  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

all  nations,  first   unto  the  Gentiles  and   secondly  unto  the  Jews. 
(Doc.  &Cov.,  sec.  107:33.) 

"The  twelve  traveling  Councilors  are  called  to  be  the  Twelve 
Apostles,  or  special  witnesses  of  the  name  of  Christ  in  all  the 
world;  thus  differing  from  other  officers  in  the  Church  in  the  du- 
ties of  their  calling. '  ( 107 : 24. ) 

"It  is  the  duty  of  the  Twelve,  in  large  branches  of  the 
Church,  to  ordain  Evangelical  Ministers,  as  they  shall  be  desig- 
nated to  them  by  revelation."  (Sec.  107:39.)  Evangelical  min- 
isters here  mentioned  evidently  signify  Patriarchs,  as  intimated 
in  verses  40  to  57,  same  section. 

The  Twelve  may  sit  as  a  judicial  body  and  try  cases  properly 
within  their  jurisdiction,  and  from  their  unanimous  decision  there 
can  be  no  appeal.  (Sec.  112:30,  31;  107:27.)  In  case  of  an  un- 
righteous decision,  an  appeal  "may  be  brought  before  a  general 
assembly  of  the  several  quorums,  which  constitute  the  spiritual 
authorities  of  the  Church,  otherwise  there  can  be  no  appeal  from 
their  decision."  (Sec.  107:32.) 

How  Chosen. — Apostles  are  chosen  either  by  direct  revela- 
tion from  God,  or  by  the  First  Presidency  as  directed  by  inspi- 
ration. They  are  ordained  to  their  ministry  by  the  FirstPresidency. 
They  must  also  be  approved  by  the  people,  as  in  the  case  of  all 
authorities. 

The  members  of  the  first  Council  were,  however,  selected  by 
Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  (sec.  18:  9),  and  Martin  Harris, 
by  command  of  the  Lord.  Authority  was  given  to  choose  twelve 
apostles  even  before  the  Church  was  organized;  but  it  was  not 
till  February  14,  1836,  as  stated  above,  that  the  organization  was 
perfected.  The  first  Twelve  were  ordained  by  Joseph  Smith,  Jr., 
Oliver  Cowdery,  and  David  Whitmer. 

How  Tried  for  Transgression. — An  Apostle  may  be  tried  for 
transgression  before  any  one  of  the  three  superior  Councils  or 
Courts  of  the  Church:  namely,  a  Court  or  Council  composed  of  the 
First  Presidency  and  twelve  High  Priests;  a  Court  composed  of  the 
Presiding  Bishopric  and  twelve  High  Priests;  or  a  Court  com- 
posed of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.* 


*  As    a  member  of  the    Church,  an   Apostle  may    be   tried   by  a  ward 
Bishop,  and    if   the  gravity  of  the  case  merits  it,  he  may  be  disfellowshiped 


THE   TWELVE   APOSTLES.  103 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW.  . 

1.  Give  a  brief  account  of  the  Twelve   Apostles  chosen  by  the  Savior, 
and  their  ministry  in   His  day.     Give  the  meaning  of   the   term  "Apostle- 
ship."     Can  a  man  hold  the  Apostleship  and  yet  not  be  one  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve? 

2.  Mention  the  leading  duties  devolving  on  the  Twelve  Apostles,  as  re- 
vealed  in  our  day.     How  are   Apostles  chosen?     Tell   how   Apostles   were 
chosen  after  the  death  of  the  Savior. 

3.  Describe  how  an  Apostle  may  be  tried  for  transgression. 

4.  Under  what   circumstances  do  the  Twelve  exercise  the    same  au- 
thority as  a  First  Presidency?     Mention  the  periods  of  time  since  1844  that 
the  Twelve  have  presided  over  the  Church. 

5.  What  rule   governs  as   to  the  succession  of   the  presidency  in  this 
quorum?     What  place,  or   ranking,  would  a  new  member  have  in  the  coun- 
cil? 


and  such  action   reported    to  the  High  Council.     That   body  could  excom- 
municate him  and  then  report  to  the  First  Presidency. 

Albert  Cafrington  was  excommunicated  November  7,  1885,  by  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve  Apostles. 

William  E.  McLellin  was  tried  before  the   Bishop's  court  at  Far  West, 
Missouri,  April  11,  1838,  Bishop  Edward  Partridge  presiding. 

Oliver  Cowdery  was  excommunicated  by  the  High  Council  at  Far  West 
April  13,  1838,  Bishop  Partridge  presiding.     Also   on   the    same  day,  David 
Whitmer  and  Lyman  E.  Johnson  were   excommunicated  by  the  High  Coun- 
cil.    President  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  and   a  number  of  the  Twelve  were  pres 
ent  at  the  time. 


104  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-SEVEN. 
THE  SEVENTY. 

The  Duty  and  Calling  of  a  Seventy.— From  the  first  organi- 
zation of  the  Church  to  the  present,  this  great  Latter-day  Work 
has  required  a  vast  army  of  Priestho  )d  to  promulgate  its  doc- 
trines and  care  for  its  interests  at  home  and  abroad.  Much  of 
this  labor  devolves  upon  that  body  of  men  holding  the  lesser 
offices  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  namely:  the  Elders,  who 
are  divided  into  two  classes,  or  orders — the  Elders  proper,  and 
the  Seventies.* 

The  chief  duty  of  a  Seventy  is  to  preach  the  Gospel  both  far 
and  near,  and  to  build  up  the  Church  in  all  the  nations  wherever 
sent  under  the  direction  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.  The  Elder's 
duty  is  to  preach  and  preside  in  the  local  wards  and  branches  of 
the  Church;  the  Seventy's  duty  is  to  preach  and  preside  in  the 
branches  and  missionary  fields  in  foreign  lands.  The  Elder  and 
Seventy  may  interchangeably  perform  the  duties  belonging  to 
each,  though  usually  they  are  restricted  to  the  functions  of  their 
respective  offices. 

The  Lord,  when  defining  the  duties  of  the  Quorum  of  Elders, 
says — "Which  Quorum  is  instituted  for  standing  ministers,  never- 
theless they  may  travel,  yet  they  are  ordained  to  be  standing 
ministers  to  my  Church,  saith  the  Lord."  And  of  the  Quorum 
of  Seventy  He  says — "Which  Quorum  is  instituted  for  traveling 
Elders  to  bear  record  of  my  name  in  all  the  world,  wherever  the 
traveling  High  Council,  my  Apostles,  shall  send  them  to  prepare 
the  way  before  my  face.  The  difference  between  this  Quorum 
and  the  Quorum  of  Elders  is,  that  one  is  to  travel  continually, 
and  the  other  is  to  preside  over  the  churches  from  time  to  time ; 


*  MEANING  OF  TERMS. — The  idea  carried  with  the  term  ELDER  is  that  of 
presidency;  it  is  used  also  as  a  general  title  for  all  offices  of  the  Melchise- 
dek Priesthood. 


THE   SEVENTY.  105 

the  one  has  the  responsibility  of  presiding  from  time  to  time, 
and  the  other  has  no  responsibility  of  presiding,  saith  the  Lord." 
—Sec.  124:  137,  140. 

The  First  Quorum  of  Seventy  Chosen. — At  Kirtland,  Febru- 
ary, 1835,  the  Prophet  writes  concerning  the  choosing  of  the 
First  Quorum  of  Seventy:  "On  the  28th,  the  Church  in  council 
assembled,  commenced  selecting  certain  individuals  to  be  Seven- 
ties from  the  number  of  those  who  went  up  to  Zion  with  me,  in 
the  camp;  and  the  following  are  the  naiues  of  those  who  were 
ordained  and  blessed  at  that  time,  to  begin  the  organization  of 
the  First  Quorum  of  Seventies,  according  to  the  visions  and 
revelations  which  I  have  received.  The  Seventies  constitute 
Traveling  Quorums  to  go  in  all  the  earth  whithersoever  the  Twelve 
Apostles  shall  call  them." — History  of  the  Church,  vol.  II,  page 
201.* 

Organization. — Seventy  members  constitute  a  Quorum  as  the 
name  implies.  From  among  this  number  a  Council  consisting  of 
Seven  Presidents  is  chosen.  The  seventh  President  of  the 
seven,  counting  from  the  one  last  ordained,  presides  over  the  six, 
and  is  called  the  Senior  President.  When  a  vacancy  occurs,  the 
one  whose  ordination  is  oldest  in  the  Council  of  the  Seven,  be- 
comes by  right  the  Senior  President  even  though  not  the  oldest 
in  years.  The  member  chosen  from  among  his  brethren  to  fill  a 
vacancy  in  the  Council  would  not  become  Senior  President  until 
death,  or  removal  from  office,  of  the  other  six,  places  him  at  the 
head. 

"And  it  is  according  to  the  vision,  showing  the  order  of  the 
Seventy,  that  they  should  have  seven  presidents  to  preside  over 

*  OTHER  SEVENTY. — At  a  grand  council  of  the  heads  of  the  Church,  held 
in  Kirtland,  May  2,  1835,  President  Joseph  Smith  remarked:  "If  the. first 
Seventy  are  all  employed,  and  there  is  a  call  for  more  laborers  it  will  be  the 
duty  of  the  Seven  Presidents  of  the  First  Seventy,  to  call  and  ordain  other 
Seventy  and  send  them  forth  to  labor  in  the  vineyard,  until,  if  need  be,  they 
set  apart  seven  times  seventy,  and  even  until  there  are  one  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  thousand  thus  set  apart  for  the  ministry." 

At  the  same  meeting  it  was  voted,  "That  whenever  the  labor  of  other 
Seventy  is  required,  they  are  to  be  set  apart  and  ordained  to  that  office. 
Those  who  are  residing  at  Kirtland,  and  the  regions  round  about,  may  come 
to  Kirtland  and  be  set  apart  and  ordained  by  the  direction  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency in  Kirtland." — History  of  Joseph  Smith,  Mill.  Star,  vol.  15,  pp.  261-2. 


106  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

them,  chosen  out  of  the  number  of  the  Seventy.  And  the 
seventh  president  of  these  presidents  is  to  preside  over  the  six.'' 
— Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  107:  93,  94.* 

A  Senior  President  receives  no  further  ordination  than  that 
which  he  received  when  he  was  ordained  a  member  of  the  Coun- 
cil. He  approaches  the  place  of  senior  president  as  his- seniors 
die  or  are  removed,  and  is  set  apart  for  that  position. 

Selection  for  Office. — When  vacancies  are  to  be  filled  in  the 
Presidency  of  the  First  Council  of  the  Seventy,  men  are  selected 
by  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church,  and  ordained  under  their 
direction.  The  Twelve,  however,  as  well  as  the  First  Council  of 
the  Seventy,  are  frequently  asked  to  make  suggestions,  and  then 
the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church  choose  from  the  names  sug- 
gested, or  do  otherwise  as  they  may  deem  proper. 

Powers  and  Duties.—  The  First  Council  of  the  Seventy  is  a 
presiding  council.  When  the  work  of  the  ministry  demands, 
they  may  organize  other  quorums  of  Seventy,  which  they  have 
in  fact  already  done  to  the  number  of  145  (at  this  writing,  1904). 
The  First  Council  presides  over  and  superintends  the  general 
affairs  of  all  other  quorums;  they  call  members  of  their  various 

*  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SEVENTY. — "The  quorums  of  Seventy  are  or- 
ganized with  special  reference  to  their  calling  as  the  foreign  ministry  of  the 
Church.  It  will  be  observed  that  their  organization  is  different  from  that  of 
every  other  quorum  in  the  Church,  for  whereas  in  all  other  quorums  of  the 
High  Priesthood  the  presidency  consists  of  one  president  and  two  coun- 
selors, in  the  quorum  of  Seventy  there  are  seven  presidents  of  equal  power 
and  authority.  That  is  to  say,  there  is  not  one  president  and  six  counselors, 
but  each  of  the  seven  is  a  president,  and  in  power  and  authority  is  equal 
with  his  fellow  presidents;  but  for  the  sake  of  order  the  right  of  presidency 
is  recognized  as  being  vested  in  the  senior  president  by  ordination.  And  it 
is  according  to  the  vision,  showing  the  order  of  the  Seventy,  that  they 
should  have  seven  presidents  to  preside  over  them,  chosen  out  of  the  num- 
ber of  the  Seventy.  And  the  seventh  president  [counting  from  the  one  last 
ordained]  of  these  presidents  is  to  preside  over  the  six.  In  the  ab 
sence  of  the  senior  president  the  next  senior  in  ordination  becomes  acting 
president.  By  this  simple  arrangement  all  confusion  as  to  the  right  of  pre- 
siding is  obviated,  for  no  sooner  does  the  council  of  a  quorum,  or  any  part 
thereof,  convene  than  each  president  knows  at  once  upon  whom  the  respon- 
sibility of  presiding  rests,  let  them  meet  where  they  may. 

"By  virtue  of  having  seven  presidents  a  quorum  of  Seventy  is  not 
easily  disorganized,  and  this  doubtless  was  one  of  the  objects  in  view  in 
this  arrangement.  One,  two,  three,  or  even  six  of  the  presidents  could  be 
sent  abroad  upon  missions  (although  that  is  not  likely  to  be  the  case  at  any 
one  time)  and  yet  the  quorum  would  have  a  president  left,  who,  with  the 
quorum,  would  be  competent  to  transact  whatever  business  might  be  neces- 
sary for  that  quorum." — Elder  B.  H.  Roberts. 


THE   SEVENTY.  107 

organizations  into  the  missionary  field,  and,  to  some  extent, 
through  the  counsel  of  the  Twelve,  and  the  First  Presidency, 
direct  the  labors  of  this  magnificent  body. 

The  chief  duty  of  the  Seventies  is,  as  remarked  before,  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  all  the  world.  In  fact,  when  abroad 
in  the  world,  their  duties  are  similar  to  those  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles,  hence  they  have  sometimes  been  called  apostles.* 

"And  these  Seventy  are  to  be  traveling  ministers  unto  the 
Gentiles  first,  and  also  unto  the  Jews." — Sec.  107:  97. 

"They  are  also  called  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  to  be  special 
witnesses  unto  the  Gentiles  in  all  the  world,  thus  differing  from 
other  officers  in  the  Church  in  the  duties  of  their  calling." — Sec. 
107:^25. 

"Other  Seventy  are  to  act  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Twelve  or  Traveling  High  Council,  in  build- 
ing up  the  Church,  and  regulating  all  the  affairs  of  the  same  in 
all  nations — first  unto  the  Gentiles,  and  then  to  the  Jews." — Sec. 
107:  34. 

Decisions  of  the  First  Quorum  of  Seventy. — In  matters  per- 
taining to  the  work  and  calling  of  the  Seventies,  that  is,  matters 
within  the  scope  of  their  office  and  jurisdiction,  the  decisions  of 
the  First  Quorum  of  Seventy  are  of  high  rank,  being  equal  to 
those  of  the  Twelve  Apostles;  provided  they  are  "made  in  all 
righteousness,  in  holiness,  and  lowliness  of  heart,  meekness  and 
longsuffering,  and  in  faith,  and  virtue,  and  knowledge,  temper- 
ance, patience,  Godliness,  brotherly  kindness  and  charity.'' 

"And  they  form  a  Quorum  equal  in  authority  to  that  of  the 
Twelve  special  witnesses  or  Apostles  just  named.      And  every 
decision  made  by  either  of  these  quorums  must  be  by  the  unani 
mous  voice  of  the  same;   that  is,  every  member  in  each  quorum 
must  be  agreed  to  its  decisions  in  order  to  make  their  decisions  of 


*  CALLED  APOSTLES. — Under  the  date  of  December  28,  1835,  Joseph 
writes:  "This  day  the  Council  of  Seventy  met  to  render  an  account  of  their 
travels  and  ministry,  since  thay  were  ordained  to  that  apostleship." — History 
of  the  Church,  vol.  II,  page  346. 

He  further  remarked  at  the  time  of  the  dedication  of  the  Kirtland  Tem- 
ple, when  the  authorities  were  being  sustained  by  vote,  March  27,  1836:  "I 
next  called  upon  the  quorums  and  congregation  of  Saints  to  acknowledge 
the  President  of  the  Seventies,  who  act  as  their  representatives,  as  apos- 
tles, and  special  witnesses  to  the  nations,  to  assist  the  Twelve  in  opening 
the  Gospel  Kingdom  among  all  nations,  and  to  uphold  them  by  their  prayers, 
which  they  did  by  rising." 


108  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

the  same  power  and  validity  one  with  the  other.  (A  majority 
may  form  a  quorum,  when  circumstances  render  it  impossible  for 
it  to  be  otherwise.)" — Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  107:  26, 
27,  28. 

"And  in  case  that  any  decision  of  these  quorums  is  made  in 
unrighteousness  it  may  be  brought  before  a  general  assembly  of 
the  several  quorums  which  constitute  the  spiritual  authorities  of 
the  Church,  otherwise  there  can  be  no  appeal  from  their  decision." 
—Sec.  107:  32. 

Government  of  Local  Quorums. — Whenever  there  are  enough 
members  holding  the  office  of  Seventy  residing  in  any  ward  of 
the  stakes  of  Zion,  they  are  organized  into  a  Quorum ;  and  Quo- 
rums so  organized  are  numbered  consecutively  according  to  the 
order  of  their  respective  organizations.  The  government,  out- 
side of  their  internal  workings  is  both  centralized  and  local  in 
character. 

Each  quorum  of  Seventy  is  under  the  jurisdiction,  (1)  of  the 
Presidency  of  that  quorum,  and  (2)  of  the  First  Council  of  the 
Seventy.  The  Stake  Presidency,  however,  preside  over  all  the 
members  of  the  Church  in  the  Stake  and  may  direct  their  labors 
locally  in  the  Priesthood  without  conflicting  with  quorum  duties, 
and  may  institute  rules  so  as  to  prevent  the  interference  of 
quorum  meetings  with  ward  and  Stake  regulations. 

When  a  Seventy  becomes  a  member  of  any  particular  quor- 
um, he  remains  a  member  of  it  until,  upon  a  proper  showing,  he 
is  transferred  to  some  other  Seventies'  organization  or  is  or- 
dained to  some  other  calling  or  is  dropped  for  cause,  disfellow- 
shiped  or  excommunicated. 

Vacancies. — When  a  vacancy  in  the  Presidency  of  a  local 
quorum  is  to  be  filled,  the  matter  is  referred  to  the  First  Coun- 
cil of  the  Seventy,  who  ask  for  suggestions  of  names  from  the 
quorum  where  the  vacancy  exists,  and  they  then  generally  make 
selections  therefrom,  and  ordain  them. 

Ordinations. — Elders  have  authority  to  ordain  others  to  the 
office  of  Elder  and  to  offices  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood.  Seventies 
have  authority  to  ordain  others  to  the  office  of  Seventy,  which 
office  includes  that  of  Elder,  and  to  offices  in  the  Lesser  Priest- 


THE    SEVENTY.  109 

hood.  The  Elders  being  local  presiding  officers,  do  not  ordain 
Seventies,  who  are  a  traveling  body  of  Priesthood;  the  Seven- 
ties, being  a  traveling  body,  do  not  usually  ordain  Elders,  who 
labor  locally. 

Discipline. — The  usual  course  taken  with  a  Seventy  who  is 
derelict  in  his  duty,  or  who  has  fallen  into  sin,  is  for  his  own 
quorum,  by  a  committee  or  otherwise,  to  investigate  his  case ; 
and  if  it  is  found  to  be  of  a  serious  nature,  he  may  be  expelled 
from  membership  in  his  quorum.  And  if  his  bad  conduct  merits 
it,  he  may  be  disfellowshiped  by  the  ward  Bishop's  Court,  and 
cut  off  from  the  Church  by  the  Stake  High  Council. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK  AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Give  a  brief  summary  of  the  organization  of  the  First  Quorum  of 
Seventy.     Explain  the  difference  of  the  calling  of  the  Elder  and  the  Seven- 
ty.        Describe  the  organization  of  the  Seventies. 

2.  Explain  the  order  and   organization  of  the  Presidency  of  the  First 
Quorum  of  Seventy;  and  also  the  same  of  other  quorums  of  Seventies. 

3.  Illustrate  under  what  circumstances  a  decision  of  the  First  Quorum 
of  Seventy  is  equal  in  authority  to  that  of  the  Twelve.     Mention    some  of 
the  important  duties  pertaining  to  the  office  of  the  First  Council  of  Seventy. 

4.  How  would  a  Seventies'  Quorum  deal  with  a  recreant  member?      If 
a  Seventy  is  expelled  from  his  quorum,  does  that  action  take  away  his  Priest- 
hood? 


110  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  TWENTY-EIGHT. 
THE  PRESIDING  PATRIARCH. 

Definition. — Literally,  Patriarch  means  head  of  a  family  or 
tribe;  as  Abraham,  (Heb.,  7:  4)  the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob, 
(Acts,  7:  8,)  and  David  (Acts  2:  29).  And,  for  that  matter, 
every  man  is  a  Patriarch  who  is  the  natural  father  or  head  of  a 
family,  if  his  children  have  been  born  to  him  under  the  bond  of 
the  Holy  Priesthood.  Therefore  each  head  of  a  properly  organ- 
ized family,  being  a  Patriarch,  may  in  his  own  right  bless  his 
posterity.  But  the  position  of  a  Patriarch  in  or  to  the  Church 
and  that  of  a  father  at  the  head  of  his  family,  are  quite  different. 
One  holding  the  Patriarchal  office  does  not  stand  as  the  head  of 
any  family  (save  his  own)  or  as  the  head  of  the  Church,  or  any 
branch  thereof,  but  acts  primarily  as  proxy  for  the  fatherless  and 
for  those  whose  nearest  male  ancestors  are  not  in  the  Church. 
However,  any  other  persons,  even  though  not  of  his  class,  who 
desire  patriarchal  blessings,  may  receive  them  under  the  hands 
of  one  specially  ordained  to  this  calling.  In  fact,  patriarchal 
blessings,  other  than  those  given  by  the  father,  are  not  only  legal 
and  right  but  very  desirable.* 


*  The  position  which  men  occupy  in  the  family,  and  especially  those 
who  hold  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  is  one  of  first  importance  and  should 
be  clearly  recognized  and  maintained  in  the  order  and  with  the  authority 
which  God  conferred  upon  man  in  placing  him  at  the  head  of  his  house- 
hold. 

*****  There  is  no  higher  authority  in  matters  re- 
lating to  the  family  organization,  and  especially  when  that  organization  is 
presided  over  by  one  holding  the  higher  Priesthood  than  that  of  the  father. 
This  authority  is  time  honored,  and  among  the  people  of  God  in  all  dispen- 
sations it  has  been  highly  respected  and  often  emphasized  by  the  teachings 
of  the  Prophets  who  were  inspired  of  God.  The  patriarchal  order  is  of 
divine  origin,  and  will  continue  throughout  time  and  eternity.  There  is 
then  a  particular  reason  why  men,  women,  and  children  should  understand 
this  order  and  this  authority  in  the  households  of  the  people. of  God,  and 
seek  to  make  it  what  God  intended  it  to  be,  a  qualification  and  preparation 
for  the  highest  exaltation  for  His  children.  In  the  home  the  presiding 
authority  is  always  vested  in  the  father,  and  in  all  home  affairs  and  family 
matters  there  is  no  other  authority  paramount.— President  Joseph  F.  Smith 
in  Juvenile  Instructor,  March  1,  1902,  No.  5. 


THE   PRESIDING   PATRIARCH.  Ill 

The  Office  Hereditary.— "The  order  of  this  Priesthood  was 
confirmed  to  be  handed  down  from  father  to  son,  and  rightfully 
belongs  to  the  literal  descendants  of  the  chosen  seed,  to  whom 
the  promises  were  made.''  (Sec.  107:  40,  see  also  verses  41  and 
57).  Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  the  right  to  the  office  is  in- 
herited, a  person,  in  order  to  hold  it,  must  be  appointed  and  or- 
dained by  the  First  Presidency  and  then  sustained  by  the  vote  of 
the  Church.* — See  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  124:  91-96. 

In  Case  of  Transgression  or  recreancy  to  duty,  he  may  be 
called  to  account  by  the  First  Presidency,  or  by  a  council  or  con- 
ference over  which  they  preside.! 


SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  What  is  the  nature  of  patriarchal  blessings?      Give  an  account  of 
some  very   notable  patriarchal  blessings  recorded  in  the  Book  of  Genesis; 
also  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

2.  Show  that  it  is  necessary  for  the  Presiding  Patriarch  to  be  a  Prophet, 
a  Seer,  and  a  Revelator.     Give  reasons  to  show  that  the  office  of  Patriarch  to 
the  Church    does   not   include   the  office  of  Presiding  Elder  over  the  whole 
Church. 


*  The  presiding  Patriarch  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  holds  the  office  by  virtue  of  inheritance  and  appointment.  Joseph 
Smith,  Sr.,  was  the  first  to  hold  this  important  office  in  this  dispensation. 
He  was  ordained  December  18,  1833,  by  his  son  Joseph.  Soon  after  the 
death  of  Father  Joseph  Smith,  Hyrum,  his  oldest  son,  was  called  by  revela- 
tion to  succeed  his  father.  After  the  martyrdom  of  Hyrum,  William  Smith, 
then  one  of  the  Twelve,  succeeded  his  brother  by  virtue  of  his  birthright. 
On  April  12,  1845,  William  Smith  was  cut  off  the  Church  for  apostasy,  hav- 
ing previously  been  dropped  from  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve  at  a  general 
conference  of  the  Church  at  Nauvoo,  April  6,  1845.  For  nearly  four  years 
thereafter  the  Church  had  no  Presiding  Patriarch,  but  there  were  others 
who  held  the  office  of  Patriarch  in  the  various  stakes  and  branches.  One  of 
these  was  Father  John  Smith,  always  faithful  and  true,  he  was  ordained 
Presiding  Patriarch  of  the  Church.  After  his  death,  which  occured  May  23, 
1854,  the  office  of  Presiding  Patriarch  came  back  again  to  the  direct  line  in 
the  person  of  John  Smith,  the  eldest  son  of  Hyrum  Smith.  He  is  the  fifth 
to  hold  the  office,  and  was  ordained  February  18,  1855. 

t  Presiding  Patriarch  William  Smith  was  disfellowshiped  by  a  general 
conference  held  at  Nauvoo,  April  6,  1845,  and  on  the  following  Sunday  his 
case  was  brought  before  the  Priesthood  and  Saints  in  their  regular  meeting, 
President  Young  presiding.  Representatives  of  most  of  the  Councils  and 
Quorums  of  the  Church  were  present.  Undoubtedly  the  action  of  the  con- 
ference and  meeting  was  legal  and  valid,  for  the  reason  that  the  Church  as 
a  whole  may  do  lawfully  what  a  part  may  do  judicially. 


112  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER   TWENTY-NINE. 
THE  PRESIDING  BISHOPRIC. 

General  Remarks. — The  Bishopric,  viewed  as  a  whole,  com- 
prises the  authority  of  and  presidency  over  the  Aaronic,  or 
Lesser  Priesthood.  This  Priesthood  gives  authority  and  power  to 
officiate  in  all  temporal  or  business  affairs  of  the  Church,  to- 
gether with  the  right  to  administer  in  many  of  the  spiritual 
blessings  of  the  Gospel.  The  term  lesser  denotes  a  significant 
office  of  the  Holy  Priesthood — something  joined  to  or  growing 
out  of  the  Higher  or  Melchisedek  Priesthood.  The  Presiding 
Bishopric  holds  the  Keys  to  the  Presidency  of  this  Priesthood. 
Holding  the  Keys  means  the  right,  power,  and  authority  to  officiate 
in  any  and  all  the  offices  belonging  thereto,  and  also  the  right  to 
ordain  others  to  this  ministry. 

"The  second  Priesthood  is  called  the  Priesthood  of  Aaron, 
because  it  was  conferred  upon  Aaron  and  his  seed,  throughout 
all  their  generations.  Why  it  is  called  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  is 
because  it  is  an  appendage  to  the  greater  or  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood and  has  power  in  administering  outward  ordinances.  The 
Bishopric  is  the  Presidency  of  this  Priesthood  and  holds  the 
Keys  or  Authority  of  the  same." — Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec. 
107:  13,  15. 

Law  of  Inheritance. — When  the  Israelites  were  in  Egypt 
the  Lord  announced  to  His  servant  Moses  that  the  firstborn  of 
every  family  had  been  selected  by  Him  for  service  in  His  govern- 
ment. But  afterwards  the  law  was  modified  and  the  Lord  took 
the  whole  tribe  of  Levi  into  His  service  instead  of  the  firstborn 
and  gave  parents  the  privilege  of  redeeming  their  firstborn  by 
paying  a  certain  sum  of  money.  By  this  exemption  certain  duties 
of  the  Priesthood  were  confined  exclusively  to  the  Levites 
throughout  their  generations.  Aaron,  the  companion,  brother, 
and  mouthpiece  of  Moses  was  himself  a  Levite.  The  Lord  chose 


THE   PRESIDING  BISHOPRIC.  113 

Aaron   and   his  sons  to  stand  at  the  head  of  the  Lesser  Priest- 
hood.* 

The  crowning  authority  of  the  Priest's  office  is  the  Bishop- 
ric, and  the  Lord  has  renewed  His  covenant  in  this  generation 
with  the  Levites,  and  particularly  with  the  house  of  Aaron.  (See 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  13.)  Speaking  of  the  calling  of 
Bishops  the  Lord  says:  "And  if  they  be  literal  descendants  of 
Aaron  they  have  a  legal  right  to  the  Bishopric  if  they  are  the  first- 
born among  the  sons  of  Aaron.  For  the  firstborn  holds  the 
right  of  the  Presidency  over  this  Priesthood,  and  the  keys  or  au- 
thority of  the  same.  No  man  has  a  legal  right  to  this  office  to 
hold  the  keys  of  this  Priesthood,  except  he  be  a  literal  descend- 
ant and  the  firstborn  of  Aaron."— Sec.  68:  16-18.f 

High  Priests  May  Officiate  as  Bishops. — In  the  event  that 
no  lineal  seed  of  Aaron  makes  a  claim  to  the  Bishopric,  or  in 
other  words,  when  no  rightful  descendant  is  found  or  designated 
by  the  First  Presidency,  a  High  Priest  is  to  be  chosen  for  this 
position;  which  fact  is  clearly  shown  by  the  following: 

"There  remaineth  hereafter,  in  the  due  time  of  the  Lord, 
other  Bishops  to  be  set  apart  unto  the  Church,  to  minister  even 
according  to  the  first; 

"Wherefore,  they  shall  be  High  Priests  who  are  worthy,  and 
they  shall  be  appointed  by  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Melchise- 
dek  Priesthood,  except  they  be  literal  descendants  of  Aaron." 


*  AARON  AND  HIS  SONS  CALLED.— The  Lord  speaking  to  Moses  said: 
"And  thou  shalt  gird  them  with  girdles,  Aaron  and  his  sons  and  put  the 
bonnets  on  them:  and  the  Priest's  office  shall  be  theirs  for  a  perpetual 
statute."  (Ex.,  29:  9.)  "And  thou  shalt  anoint  them  as  thou  didst  their 
father  that  they  may  minister  unto  me  in  the  Priest's  office;  for  their  anoint- 
ing shall  surely  be  an  everlasting  Priesthood  throughout  their  generations." 
—Ex.,  40:  15. 

t  CONDITIONS  IMPOSED. — But  even  a  firstborn  lineal  descendant  of  Aaron 
must  be  designated  by  the  First  Presidency,  and  found  worthy,  and  must  be 
anointed,  and  ordained  under  their  hands  otherwise  they  are  not  legally  au- 
thorized to  officiate  in  the  Bishopric.  "And  a  literal  descendant  of  Aaron 
also,  must  be  designated  by  this  Presidency,  and  found  worthy,  and  anointed, 
and  ordained  under  the  hands  of  this  Presidency,  otherwise  they  are  not 
legally  authorized  to  officiate  in  their  Priesthood;  but  by  virtue  of  the  de- 
cree concerning  their  right  of  Priesthood  descending  from  father  to  son, 
they  may  claim  their  anointing,  if  at  any  time  they  can  prove  their  lineage, 
or  do  ascertain  it  by  revelation  from  the  Lord,  under  the  hands  of  the  above 
ui*med  Presidency." — Doctrine  and  Covenants,  sec.  68:  20,  21.  See  also 
B^s.  107:  13,  17;  124:  141. 


114  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 

"But  as  a  High  Priest  of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood  has 
authority  to  officiate  in  all  the  lesser  offices,  he  may  officiate  in  the 
office  of  Bishop  when  no  literal  descendant  of  Aaron  can  be  found, 
provided  he  is  called  and  set  apart  and  ordained  unto  this  power 
under  the  hands  of  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Melchisedek 
Priesthood."— Sec.  68:  14,  15,  19. 

Since  the  organization  of  the  Church  to  the  present,  High 
Priests  have  universally  been  selected  and  appointed  Bishops, 
and  this  procedure  will  probably  continue  until  the  Lord,  through 
His  authorized  servants,  shall  designate  the  sons  of  Aaron. 

Counselors. — A  lineal  descendant  of  Aaron  may  "act  in  the 
office  of  Bishop  independently,  without  Counselors,  except  in  a 
case  where  a  President  of  the  High  Priesthood,  after  the  order 
of  Melchisedek,  is  tried,  to  sit  as  a  judge  in  Israel.  (Sec.  107: 
76.)  But  a  High  Priest,  acting  as  Bishop,  must  have  Counselors. 
—Sees.  107:  72;  124:  141. 

Classification. — Bishops  may  be  classified  according  to  the 
duties  assigned  them.  The  functions  of  office  are  numerous  and 
different  in  their  nature.  They  may  now  be  arranged  as  follows: 

(1)  Presiding  Bishop  of  the  whole  Church.     Such  is  the  scope  of 
office   held   now  by  Bishop  William  B.  Preston  and  Counselors. 

(2)  Local,  or  ward  Bishops.* 

Appointment  of  the  Presiding  Bishop  is  vested  solely  in  the 
First  Presidency,  the  appointment  to  be  confirmed,  of  course,  by 
the  vote  of  the  Saints  in  general  conference,  and  at  other  places 
and  times. 

"No  man  has  a  legal  right  to  this  office,  to  hold  the  keys  of 
this  Priesthood,  except  he  be  a  literal  descendant  and  the  first- 
born of  Aaron ;  but  as  a  High  Priest  of  the  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood has  authority  to  officiate  in  all  the  lesser  offices,  he  may 
officiate  in  the  office  of  Bishop  when  no  literal  descendant  of 
Aaron  can  be  found,  provided  he  is  called  and  set  apart  and  or- 
dained unto  this  power  under  the  hands  of  the  First  Presidency 
of  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood."— Sec.  68:  18,  19. 

*E LEGIBILITY  TO  OFFICE. — "The  position  which  a  Bishop  holds,  depends 
upon  his  calling  and  appointment,  and  that,  although  a  man  holding  the 
Bishopric  is  eligible  to  any  office  in  the  Bishopric,  yet  he  caunot  officiate 
legally  in  any,  except  by  selection,  calling  and  appointment." — Items  on 
Priesthood  by  President  John  Taylor. 


THE  PRESIDING    BISHOPRIC.  115 

While  the  words  above  quoted  refer  particulary  to  the  one 
who  is  to  "hold  the  keys  of  this  Priesthood," — the  Presiding 
Bishop — yet  the  rule  held  good  also  in  the  appointment  of  general 
Bishops,  traveling  or  special  Bishops,  and  Bishops'  agents,  when 
these  were  in  office,  but  they  have  been  dispensed  with  in  the 
more  complete  organization  of  the  Church.  The  above  rule  also 
applies  to  the  appointment  of  Ward  Bishops,  though  these  latter 
may  be  appointed  by  the  Presidency  of  a  Stake,  when  so  directed 
by  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church.* 

Selecting  Ward  Bishops. — The  following  is  the  usual  pro- 
cedure in  selecting  Ward  Bishops:  (1)  The  Stake  Presidency 
choose  a  suitable  man  for  the  position.  (2j  The  name  of  the  per- 
son so  chosen  is  presented  to  the  High  Council  for  approval, 
(sec.  20:  67).  (3)  After  being  passed  upon  by  the  Stake  Presi- 
dency and  the  High  Council,  the  name  is  presented  to  the  First 
Presidency  of  the  Church.  (4)  If  the  First  Presidency  approve  of 
the  selection  the  person  is  informed  of  his  call,  to  ascertain  if  he 
accepts  the  appointment.  (5)  If  he  accepts,  his  name  is  presented 
to  his  ward.  (6)  And  if  the  people  approve,  by  their  vote,  what 
has  been  done  he  is  ordained.  (Sec.  124:  141,  144.)  The  First 
Presidency,  however,  may  appoint  and  ordain  a  person  directly 
to  this  office,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Saints. 

How  Tried. — As  the  First  Presidency  has  the  sole  power  of 
appointment,  so  they  have  also  the  sole  power  of  removal. 

"And  again,  no  Bishop  or  High  Priest  who  shall  be  set  apart 
for  this  ministry,  shall  be  tried  or  condemned  for  any  crime,  save 
before  the  First  Presidency.  And  inasmuch  as  he  is  found  guilty 
before  this  presidency,  by  testimony  that  cannot  be  impeached, 
he  shall  be  condemned."  (Sec.  68:  22,  23.)  Undoubtedly  in  a 
case  so  grave  as  the  impeachment  and  trial  of  a  Presiding  Bishop, 
a  special  court  would  be  organized  such  as  is  set  forth  in  the  Doc- 


•  TRIAL  AND  APPOINTMENT  OF  WARD  BISHOPS. — "In  regard  to  the  ap- 
pointment and  trial  of  ward  Bishops,  it  appears  that  they  stand  in  the  same 
relationship  to  the  Presidents  of  Stakes  as  the  early  Bishops  did  to  the  First 
Presidency  who  presided  over  the  Stake  at  Kirtland;  but  that  those  Presi- 
dents should  consult  with  the  First  Presidency  on  these  and  other  important 
matters,  and  officiate  under  their  direction  in  their  several  stakes." — Items 
on  Priesthood  by  President  John  Taylor. 


116  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 

trine  and   Covenants,   sec.  107:   78,  81;    .namely,  a  special  High 
Council  presided  over  by  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church. 

As  to  the  arraignment  of  other  Bishops  for  crime  or  malad- 
ministration, who  do  not  "hold  the  keys  of  this  Priesthood,'' 
they  may  be  tried  before  the  First  Presidency,  by  a  court  presided 
over  by  the  Presiding  Bishop,  or  even  by  a  Stake  High  Council, 
as  the  First  Presidency  may  direct.  Into  which  court  a  Bishop 
might  be  cited  to  appear  for  trial  would  depend  in  all  probability 
upon  the  extent  of  his  jurisdiction  and  calling. — Sees.  102:  2; 
107:  74. 

General  Powers  of  Office. — The  first  duty  of  the  Presiding 
Bishop  is  to  preside  over  the  Lesser  Priesthood  of  the  Church, 
which  includes  the  holding  of  the  keys  of  this  ministry. — Sec. 
68:  14,  23. 

He  possesses  "the  Priesthood  of  Aaron  which  holds  the  keys 
of  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  of  the  Gospel  of  repentance, 
and  of  baptism  by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins." — Sec. 
13, 

He  is  to  receive  and  care  for  the  property  of  the  Church,  to 
buy  land,  and  settle  the  Saints  thereon,  divide  inheritances,  look 
after  the  poor,  to  build  houses  of  worship  and  other  public  build- 
ings, and  to  attend  generally  to  the  temporal  affairs  of  the 
Church,  act  as  a  special  Judge,  receive  the  tithes,  and  in  connec- 
tion with  the  First  Presidency  disburse  the  tithes  of  the  Church.* 


SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Review  Chapter  Thirteen.      Who  has  the  sole  right  of  appointment 
of  the  Presiding  Bishop?     Who  has  the  sole  right  to  try  him? 

2.  Mention  the  general  powers  of  office  of  the  Presiding  Bishop.    Name 
a  probable  case  wherein  he  would  act  as  a  special  Judge. 

3.  How  many  classes  of  Bishops  do  we  have  now? 


*  BISHOPS  PARTRIDGE  AND  WHITNEY, — The  student  should  be  careful 
to  distinguish  between  the  position  of  General  Bishops  who  held  enlarged 
powers  in  the  early  days  of  the  Church,  and  the  position  of  Presiding 
Bishop  of  our  time. 


COURTS  AND   COUNCILS   OF  JUSTICE.  117 


' 

CHAPTER   THIRTY. 

COURTS  AND   COUNCILS  OF  JUSTICE. 

In  the  Church  there  is  a  well-developed  system  of  courts,  to 
which  the  humblest  member  may  bring  his  cause  for  adjudication 
without  money  or  price.  In  case  of  transgression  neither  lay- 
man nor  officer — high  or  low — is  exempt  from  their  judicial  au- 
thority. What  might  be  termed  the  statutory  or  judicial  laws  of 
the  Church  as  now  existing,  were  not  given  in  any  one  revela- 
tion or  code ;  they  were  revealed  in  parts  and  are  largely  set  forth 
in  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  Much  of  the  jurispru- 
dence of  the  Church  in  force  today  is  found  in  the  history  of  the 
people.  It  was  given  by  inspiration  through  the  oraeles  of  God, 
as  the  cases  and  times  demanded. 

Number  of  Kinds. — There  are  three  standing  Courts  or 
Judicial  Councils  established  in  the  Church,  known  as 

(1)  The  Ward  Bishop's  Court. 

(2)  The  Stake  High  Council;   and  the 

(3)  Council  of  the  First  Presidency,  (mainly  a  court  of  re- 
view). 

Besides  these  regular  courts,  there  are  three  other  tribunals 
which,  however,  are  convened  but  rarely,  and  then  only  for  spe- 
cial purposes,  namely:  (1)  The  Presiding  Bishop's  Court,  (2)  the 
Council  of  High  Priests  Abroad,  and  (3)  the  Traveling  High 
Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.  These  are  described  in  chapters 
34,  35  and  36. 

Grade  and  Jurisdiction. — The  Ward  Bishop's  Court  and  the 
High  Council  of  a  Stake,  are  local  courts;  but  in  point  of  ranking 
with  each  other,  the  former  is  an  inferior  court,  and  the  latter  is 
a  superior  court. 

The1  Jurisdiction  of  Church  Courts  extends  solely  to  cases  of  in- 


118  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

fractions  of  the  moral  law,  wherein  members  are  considered  guilty 
of  "unchristian-like  conduct,"  and  to  other  violations  of  the  laws, 
rules,  and  discipline  of  the  Church.  A  Church  court  would  never 
undertake  to  reverse  a  decision  of  the  courts  of  law,  neither  would 
it  take  notice  of  matters  for  which  the  civil  law  makes  provisions, 
except  in  cases  where  wickedness  and  depravity  are  evidently 
manifest.  In  such  instances  a  person  might  be  condemned  in 
both  courts.  Section  134:10,  11,  Doc.  &  Cov.  has  a  bearing  on 
this  question.  It  says: 

"We  believe  that  all  religious  societies  have  a  right  to  deal 
with  their  members  for  disorderly  conduct  according  to  the  rules 
and  regulations  of  such  societies,  provided  that  such  dealings  be 
for  fellowship  and  good  standing;  but  we  do  not  believe  that  any 
religious  society  has  authority  to  try  men  on  the  right  of  property 
or  life,  to  take  from  them  this  world's  goods,  or  to  put  them  in 
jeopardy  of  either  life  or  limb,  neither  to  inflict  any  physical  pun- 
ishment upon  them,  they  can  only  excommunicate  them  from  their 
society,  and  withdraw  from  them  their  fellowship.  We  believe 
that  men  should  appeal  to  the  civil  law  for  redress  of  all  wrongs 
and  grievances,  where  personal  abuse  is  inflicted,  or  the  right  of 
property  or  character  infringed,  where  such  laws  exist  as  will 
protect  the  same." 


THE   WARD   BISHOP'S   COURT.  119 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-ONE. 
THE  WARD  BISHOP'S   COURT. 

Of  the  many  or  the  few  difficulties  which  may  arise  in  any 
community  of  Saints,  only  a  small  percentage  find  their  way  into 
the  Bishop's  Court;  and  a  fewer  number  still,  into  other  Church 
tribunals.  The  counsel  is  now  as  of  old,  for  members  to  settle 
their  own  differences;  but  if  they  cannot  do  so,  they  are  to  call 
to  their  aid  two  or  more  of  that  great  body  of  peacemakers,  the 
Teachers,  and  with  their  friendly  assistance  bring  about  recon- 
ciliations. These  and  other  agencies  failing,  the  next  step  is  the 
Bishop's  Court. 

Constitution  and  Jurisdiction. — This  tribunal  consists  of  the 
Bishop  of  the  ward  and  his  two  Counselors.  Should  one  or  both 
Counselors  be  unable  to  act  on  any  particular  case,  the  Bishop 
may  choose  one  or  two  High  Priests  to  sit  with  him .  The  juris- 
diction of  this  court  is  limited  to  members  of  the  ward  presided 
over  by  the  Bishop;  unless  upon  a  change  of  venue  he  is  directed 
by  the  Stake  Presidency  to  hold  court  in  some  other  ward.  The 
extreme  penalty  that  can  be  inflicted  by  this  court  is  excommuni- 
cation from  the  Church,  provided  the  accused  is  a  lay  member  or 
holds  only  the  Lesser  Priesthood;  but  if  the  accused  holds  the 
Melchisedek  Priesthood,  he  can  only  be  disfellowshiped  and  his 
case  referred  to  the  Stake  High  Council  for  further  action. 

Procedure.  The  Complaint. — The  first  step  taken  in  a  trial 
is  the  making  out  or  the  submitting  of  a  charge  or  complaint. 
This  paper  is  a  formal  charge  against  a  member  of  the  Church  by 
another  member  for  dereliction  of  duty,  for  a  wrong  done,  or  for 
a  crime  committed.  The  person  or  persons  making  the  charge 
sign  their  names  to  the  document,  which  is  then  attested  by  the 
Bishop.  The  words  "accuser"  and  "accused"  are  used  to  denote 
the  parties  in  the  trial,'and  are  similar,  respectively,  to  "plaintiff' 


120  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

and  "defendant"  in  an  ordinary  civil  case.  (The  Forms  here  pre- 
sented, namely  the  complaint,  the  summons,  the  testimony  of 
witnesses,  the  decision  of  Bishop's  Court,  the  notice  of  appeal, 
and  the  report  to  the  High  Council,  are  suggestive  only). 

FORM  No  1.  In  the Ward  of  the Stake  of  Zion, 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints accuser,  against 

accused. 

On  the day  of 190 ,  personally  appeared 

(state  here  name  of  accuser  or  accusers )  and  complains  of 

(state  here  name  of  accused) and  for  cause  thereof  alleges  that 

the  said  accused  is  guilty  of  unchristian-1  ike  conduct,  as  follows 

(state  here  in  detail  nature  of  offense  charged) 

1,  (state  here  name  of  accuser  or  accusers)  hereby 

certify  that  I  (or  we)  have  read  the  foregoing  complaint,  and  know  the  con- 
tents thereof,  and  that  the  same  is  true  of  my  (or  our)  own  knowledge,  ex- 
cept as  to  matters  therein  stated  on  information  and  belief,  and  as  to  those 

matters  I  (or  we)  believe  them  to  be  true accuser.  Attest: 

Bishop.  Dated  this day  of 190.. 

A  Summons  is  a  paper  which  cites  the  accused  person  to  ap- 
pear before  the  court  to  answer  to  the  charges  preferred  against^ 
him.  This  document  is  signed  by  the  Bishop  and  the  Clerk.  This 
paper  should  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  two  Teachers  for  service, 
that  they  may  testify  if  required  that  the  accused  has  been  noti- 
fied to  appear. 

FORM  No.  2.     In  the Ward  of  the Stake  of  Zion, 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. accuser,  against 

accused.      To (state  here  name  of  accused) 

Greeting : 

You  are  hereby  requested  to  be  and   appear  before  me  the  undersigned, 

at  (state  here  place  for  holding  trial)     Stake  of  Zion,  at 

o'clock  .    ..  m.,    on  the day  of 190.   ,  to  answer  a  charge  filed 

against  you  by  said  accuser.      Said  accusation  is  made  againt  you  for  un- 

christian-like  conduct,  and  reads  as  follows: (state  here  brief 'ly 

nature  of  charge) And  you  are  hereby  notified  that  if  you  fail  to 

appear  and  answer  as  above  required  without  reasonable  excuse,  you  will  be 
dealt  with  according  to  the  evidence,  and  the  law  of  the  Church  in  such 

matters Bishop.    Dated  this   day  of     

190 

RETURN  OF  THE  TEACHERS.— We  hereby  certify  that  we  have  served  the 

within  summons  by  delivering  a  true  copy  thereof  to (state  name 

if  accused).       Teachers. 

The  Trial  is  conducted  by  the  Bishop,  assisted  by  his  two 


THE   WARD   BISHOP'S   COURT.  121 

Counselors.  The  court  is  formally  opened  by  prayer.  The  com- 
plaint is  then  read  to  the  accused  and  he  is  asked  to  make  an- 
swer to  the  charge.  If  his  answer  amounts  to  a  plea  of  guilty, 
all  that  is  then  necessary  is  for  the  Bishopric  to  render  a  decision ; 
but  if  the  answer  is  the  reverse  of  this,  the  trial  proceeds. 

Witnesses  are  then  examined  to  establish  the  charge,  after 
which  witnesses  are  examined  on  the  side  of  the  accused.  The 
witnesses  for  either  side  may  be  re-heard  and  cross-examined. 
The  accused  and  the  accuser  may  each  have  the  privilege  of  being 
heard  on  his  own  behalf. 

FORM  No.  3.     In  the    Ward  of  the Stake  of  Zion, 

Church   of  Jesus     Christ  of  Lattei-day   Saints accuser,    against 

accused. 

(state  here  name  of  witness)  being  present  in  court 

testifies    as   follows:    (state   here   substance  of  testimony   given) 

.....  Witness.     Dated  this day  of 190... 

The  Decision. — After  all  the  evidence  is  heard  a  decision  is 
rendered  by  the  Bishop,  which  should  be  in  writing,  and  a  copy 
of  which  should  be  given  to  the  parties.  If  the  Bishop  and  one 
of  his  Counselors  agree,  the  decision  is  valid;  but  if  both  Coun- 
selors disagree  with  the  Bishop,  there  is  no  decision  in  the  case, 
and  it  must  be  retried  or  go  to  the  higher  court. 

Appeal. — Either  of  the  parties  not  satisfied  with  the  decision 
may  appeal  to  the  High  Council. 

FORM  No.  4.  In  the Ward  of  the Stake  of  Zion, 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints accuser,  against 

accused. 

The  Bishopric  in  said  Ward  of  said  Stake,  hereby  certify  that  on  the 

day  of 190  (state  here  name  of  accuser) made 

complaint  against (state  here  name  of  accused) charging 

him  with  (state  here  nature  of  offense  charged)  and  the 

said  case  came  on  for  hearing  on  the  day  of 190  . .  From 

evidence  presented,  we  find  and  decide  as  follows:  (state  here  de- 
cision in  full  of  Bishop's  Court) Bishop,  First  Coun- 
selor,    Second  Counselor,  Ward  Clerk.  Dated  this 

day  of  190 ... 

NOTICE  OF  APPEAL.* — The  said (state  here  name  of  party  taking 

an  appeal),  being  dissatisfied  with  said  decision,  and  having  given  notice  of 


*The  above  notice  of  appeal  may  be  written  on  the  back  of  the  decision. 


122  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

appeal  to  the  High  Council,  a  copy   of  all  the  proceedings  in  said  case  is 

hereunto    attached   for  your  action  thereon Bishop,    

First  Counselor,  Second  Counselor,     Ward  Clerk. 

Disfellowship  and  Excommunication. — If  the  decision  is  that 
the  accused  be  cut  off  the  Church,  and  he  is  a  lay  member  or 
holds  only  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  then  the  case  ends  with  the 
Bishop's  Court.  But  if  the  accused  holds  the  Melchisedek  Priest- 
hood, the  Bishop's  Court  has  authority  only  to  withdraw  the  hand 
of  fellowship.  Such  action  is  immediately  reported  to  the  High 
Council  of  the  Stake,  and  that  body  decides  whether  or  not  he  is 
to  be  severed  from  the  Curch  on  the  findings  of  the  lower  court. 
In  case  a  report  is  made  to  the  High  Council  the  following  form 
may  be  used: 

FORM  No.  5.     In  the Ward  of  the Stake  of  Zion, 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints accuser,  against 

accused. 

To  the  High  Council  of  the Stake  of  Zion: 

The  Bishopric  of  the Ward  of  said  Stake  hereby  certify  that, 

on  the day  of 190  .   ,  (state  here  name  of  accuser) 

made  complaint  against    (state  here  name  of  accused)     

charging  him  with     (state  here  the  nature  of  the  offense  charged) 

and  said  case  came  on  for  hearing  on  the day  of   190. . . 

From  evidence  presented,  we  found  that  the  said   (state  here  name 

of  accused),  should  be  excommunicated  from  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints,  and  accordingly  the  hand  of  fellowship  was  then  and 
there  withdrawn  from  the  said (state  here  name  of  accused) 

A  copy  of  all   the  proceedings  in  said  case   is  hereunto  attached  and 

forwarded   for  your   action  thereon.      . . . , Bishop,   First 

Counselor, Second  Counselor,     Ward  Clerk.     Dated  this 

day  of 190  ... 

The  Steps  to  be  Observed  in  the  course  of  a  trial  may  be 
summarized  as  follows: 

(1)  The  complaint  is  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  accuser 
and  attested  by  the  Bishop.  (Form  No.  1).  (2)  The  summons 
is  issued,  in  which  a  reasonable  time  is  given  for  the  accused  to 
appear  for  trial.  (Form  No.  2.)  (3)  When  ready  for  trial,  the 
court  is  opened  with  prayer.  (4)  The  complaint  is  read  and  the 
accused  is  asked  to  plead,  if  his  written  answer  is  not  already 
filed.  (5)  If  he  plead  "guilty,"  judgment  is  rendered.  (6)  If 
he  plead  "not  guilty,"  the  trial  goes  on.  (7)  Witnesses  are  ex- 


THE   WARD   BISHOP'S   COURT.  123 

amined  to  establish  the  truth  of  the  charge.  (8)  Then  witnesses 
are  examined  for  the  defense,  and  the  accused  may  also  testify  in 
his  own  behalf.  (9)  The  evidence  of  each  witness  is  taken  in 
writing  by  the  clerk.  (Form  No.  3).  (10.)  The  testimony  is  read  to 
the  witness,  errors  corrected,  then  the  witness  signs  it.  (11)  After 
all  evidence  is  given,  the  Bishopric  render  their  decision.  (12) 
The  decision  is  written  on  a  blank  prepared  for  that  purpose. 
(Form  No.  4).  (13)  The  accused  should  receive  a  copy  of  the 
decision.  (14)  If  the  accused  holds  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood, 
and  the  Bishop's  Court  recommend  that  he  be  excommunicated,  a 
report  is  made  at  once  to  the  High  Council.  (Form  No.  5).  (15) 
All  papers  entered  in  their  consecutive  order  in  a  book  kept  for 
that  purpose,  make  a  complete  record  of  the  case. 


SCJPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Under   what   circumstances  may   a  Bishop  try  a  case  outside  of  his 
own  ward?    What  is  meant  by  a  "change  of  venue?" 

2.  What  element  must  be  at  the  foundation  of  any  charge  or  complaint 
in  order  that  a  trial  may  be  had  before  a  Bishop?      Name  some  matters  that 
might  cause  dispute  and  ill  feelings  among  members  relating  to  money  or 
property  affairs  which  could  not  be  adjudicated  in  a  Church  court.     What  is 
meant^by  the"  phrase,  "unchristian-like  conduct?" 


124  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-TWO. 
THE  STAKE  HIGH  COUNCIL. 

Organization.— Twelve  High  Priests  constitute  this  body. 
They  are  presided  over  by  the  Stake  President,  assisted  by  his 
Counselors,  or  by  either  of  them.  The  first  High  Council  of  a 
stake  is  organized  by  the  First  Presidency,  or  by  one  or  more  of 
the  Apostles  acting  under  their  direction.  Afterwards  vacancies 
are  filled  by  the  appointment  of  the  Stake  Presidency  and  sanc- 
tioned by  a  Council  of  the  Priesthood  convened  for  that  purpose, 
or  by  the  voice  of  a  general  stake  conference-  The  High  Council 
of  a  stake,  in  all  its  constitutional  details  and  procedure,  is 
patterned  after  the  High  Council  first  organized,  February  17, 
1834,  at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  and  presided  over  by  President  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.,  for  a  number  of  years. — Sec.  102. 

Alternate  High  Councilors. — Besides  the  regular  members  of 
the  Council,  there  are  a  number  or  High  Priests,  usually  six,  who 
have  been  set  apart  as  alternate  High  Councilors.  These  attend 
all  sessions  of  the  Council  and  take  the  places  of  absent  mem- 
bers. 

Its  Functions  are  largely  judicial,  yet  important  legislative 
and  executive  powers  are  conferred  upon  it.  Cases  may  be  re- 
viewed, or  reheard  on  appeal  from  the  Bishop's  Court,  or  they 
may  begin  there;  thus  the  High  Council  has  both  appellate  and 
original  jurisdiction.  It  is  the  rule,  however,  that  only  the  most 
important  matters  of  stake  or  ward  concern  shall  come  before  this 
assembly.  When  decisions  are  made  by  this  council  upon  ques- 
tions entirely  within  its  jurisdiction,  and  when  its  members  are 
unanimous,  and  there  have  been  no  irregularities,  such  decisions 
are  final.— Sec.  102:  21,22. 

In  an  Appeal  from  the  Bishop's  Court,  there  are  three  modes 
of  procedure:  (1)  If  the  testimony  from  the  lower  court  is 


TSE   STAKE  HIGH  COUNCIL.  125 

Satisfactory  to  both  parties,  the  Council  may  either  affirm,  re- 
verse, or  modify  the  decision  of  the  Bishopric.  (2)  If  the  testi- 
mony is  objected  to  by  either  of  the  parties,  the  Council  may 
hear  the  case  over  again,  as  if  it  had  never  been  heard.  (3)  If 
the  Council  shall  discover  irregularities,  or  find  that  new  testi- 
mony could  be  adduced,  it  may  remand  the  case  back  for  re- 
hearing in  the  Bishop's  Court. 

An  appeal  may  be  taken  also  from  a  Stake  High  Council  to 
the  Council  of  the  First  Presidency,  who  may  review  the  proceed- 
ings, and  if  there  have  been  irregularities,  order  a  re- hearing.* 

Co-ordinate  Powers. — "The  standing  High  Councils  at  the 
Stakes  of  Zion  form  a  quorum  equal  in  authority  in  the  affairs 
of  the  Church  in  all  their  decisions  to  the  quorum  of  the  Presi- 
dency, or  the  traveling  High  Council."  (Sec.  107:  36.)  Only 
matters  pertaining  legitimately  to  stake  and  ward  government 
and  policy,  however,  can  be  at  all  considered  by  a  standing  or 
fixed  High  Council  of  a  stake.  Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  the 
decisions  of  a  Stake  Presidency  and  High  Council,  when  made  in 
righteousness,  are  of  force  eqr.al  to  that  of  the  First  Presidency 
or  of  the  traveling  High  Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  stake 
authorities  should,  and  they  generally  do,  take  counsel  and  ad- 
vice upon  questions  that  are  obscure  and  difficult. 

Number  Authorized  to  do  Business. — Of  the  regular- Coun- 
selors, the  least  number  authorized  to  do  business  is  seven;  and 
even  this  number  is  not  empowered  to  act  alone,  further  than  to 
complete  the  Council  of  twelve.  This  they  do  by  assigning  the 
Alternate  members  places,  or  appointing  other  High  Priests  to 
act  for  absent  or  disqualified  regular  Counselors. 

"Voted:   that   the  High  Council  cannot  have  power  to  act 


*  APPEAL  TO  THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY. — "It  is  well  understood  by  the 
Saints  that  if  the  accused  in  a  case  brought  before  a  Bishop's  Court  is  not 
satisfied  with  the  decision,  he  can  appeal  to  the  High  Council  of  the  Stake 
and  have  his  case  submitted  to  the  judgment  of  15  impartial  men,  who  are 
able  to  judge  whether  the  decision  of  the  Bishop  is  just  or  not.  From  the 
decision  of  the  High  Council  the  case  can  be  appealed  to  the  First  Presi- 
dency, and  if  they  discover  any  irregularities  in  the  proceedings  in  either 
court,  they  can  order  a  rehearing  of  the  case.  The  Lord  has  provided  suf- 
ficient safeguards  for  the  protection  of  the  rights  and  privileges  of  His 
Saints." — See  decision  of  the  First  Presidency  in  the  Rydman  case,  Deseret 
News,  April  4,  1903. 


126  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. 

without  seven  of  the  above  named  Counselors,  or  their  regularly 
appointed  successors  are  present. 

"These  seven  shall  have  power  to  appoint  other  High  Priests, 
whom  they  may  consider  worthy  and  capable  to  act  in  the  place 
of  absent  Counselors."— Sec.  102:  6,  7. 

Procedure  of  High  Councils. — Cases  involving  the  standing 
or  fellowship  of  members  of  the  Church,  are  brought  before  the 
Council,  (1)  on  appeal  from  the  Bishop's  Court,  or  (2)  by  citation 
from  the  Council  based  on  an  original  charge  or  complaint.* 

When  a  High  Council  is  organized,  the  twelve  Counselors  are 
divided  equally  by  lots.  Those  drawing  even  number,  that  is:  2, 
4,  6,  8,  10,  and  12,  are  to  stand  up  in  behalf  of  the  accused  or 
defendant,  to  prevent  injustice  or  insult;  not,  however,  to  take 
sides  as  an  attorney  would  advocate  the  cause  of  his  client. 
Those  members  drawing  odd  numbers  are  to  take  the  part  of  the 
accuser  or  plaintiff,  f 

Whenever  the  Council  convenes  to  consider  any  matter,  the 
twelve  Counselors  determine  by  vote  whether  it  is  a  difficult  case 
or  not.  If  it  is  not,  only  two  speak,  one  for  each  side;  if  it  is, 
then  four  are  appointed;  and  if  still  more  difficult,  then  six.  But 
in  no  case  are  more  than  six  appointed. 

The  accused  is  then  asked  to  make  answer  or  plead  to  the 
charge  against  him,  which  may  be  made  orally  or  in  writing.  If 
the  answer  amounts  to  a  plea  of  not  guilty  then  the  trial  proceeds. 
If  the  accused  pleads  guilty  to  the  charge,  a  decision  is  at  once 
given  without  further  investigation. 

If  the  trial  proceeds,  evidence  is  introduced  through  wit- 
nesses and  otherwise,  t 


*  As  TO  COMPLAINTS. — President  Joseph  Smith  said:  "The  question  has 
been  asked,  Can  a  person  NOT  belonging  to  the  Church  bring  a  member  be- 
fore the  High  Council  for  trial?  I  answer  No." — History  of  Joseph  Smith, 
Mill.  Star,  vol.  20,  page  759. 

t  SPEAKERS  ACT  IN  TURN. — The  Counselors  have  their  permanent  num- 
bers. But  in  order  that  each  may  act  in  the  capacity  of  speaker,  a  roll  or 
minute  is  kept  which  shows  who  were  speakers  at  a  previous  trial,  and 
whose  turn  is  next,  thus,  "commencing  with  number  one,  and  so  on  in  suc- 
cession to  number  twelve."— Sec.  102:  12,  17. 

J  Two  OR  THREE  WITNESSES  NECESSARY. — At  a  general  conference  held 
at  Nauvoo,  October  5,  1840,  the  following  resolution  was  unanimously 
adopted:  "Resolved.  That  no  person  be  considered  guilty  of  crime  unless 
proved  so  by  the  testimony  of  two  or  three  witnesses." — History  of  Joseph 
Smith,  Mill  Star,  vol.  18,  page  153. 


THE   STAKE  HIGH  "COUNCIL.  127 

"In  all  cases  the  accuser  and  the  accused  shall  have  the 
privilege  of  speaking  for  themselves  before  the  Council  after  the 
evidences  are  heard,  and  the  Counselors  who  are  appointed  to 
speak  on  the  case,  have  finished  their  remarks." 

"After  the  evidences  are  heard,  the  Counselors,  accuser  and 
accused  have  spoken,  the  President  shall  give  a  decision  accord- 
ing to  the  understanding  which  he  shall  have  of  the  case,  and 
call  upon  the  twelve  Counselors  to  sanction  the  same  by  their 
vote." 

"But  should  the  remaining  Counselors  who  have  not  spoken, 
or  any  one  of  them,  after  hearing  the  evidences  and  pleadings 
impartially,  discover  an  error  in  the  decision  of  the  President, 
they  can  manifest  it,  and  the  case  shall  have  a  re-hearing." 

"And  if  after  a  careful  re-hearing,  any  additional  light  is 
shown  upon  the  case,  the  decision  shall  be  altered  accordingly." 

"But  in  case  no  additional  light  is  given,  the  first  decision 
shall  stand,  the  majority  of  the  Council  having  power  to  deter~ 
mine  the  same."— Sec.  102:  18,  22, 


FIRST  CASE  TRIED  BY  A  HIGH  COUNCIL. 

Following  are  the  minutes  of  a  High  Council  trial  held  at  Kirt- 
land,  February  19,  1834,  two  days  after  the  organization  of  the  first 
Council.  As  the  minutes  are  brief  they  are  given  here  to  illustrate 
the  <teps  taken  in  the  course  of  a  Council  trial.  The  irtroductory 
headings  are  supplied,  also  one  apparent  omission  in  the  minutes ;  namely, 
the  appointment  of  two  speakers  who  are  mentioned  when  the  time  came 
for  them  to  address  the  council : 

(1)  THE  COMPLAINT  OB  CHARGE.  — Kirtland,  February  19,  1834.      Te 
the  President  of  the  High  Council  of  the  Church :  The  following  charges  I 
prefer  against  Elder  Curtis   Hodges,   Sen.,  of  this  Church:    First,  for  an 
error  in  spirit;    second,  for  an  error  in  the  manner  of  his  address,  which 
consisted  in  loud  speaking  ar  d  want  of  clearness  in  articulation,  which  was 
calculated  to  do  injury  to  the  cause  of  God;  and  also  for   contending  that 
that   was  a  good  and  proper  spirit  that  actuated  him  thus  to  speak — all  of 
which   I   consider  unbecoming   in  an  Elder  in  this  Church,  and  request  a 
hearing  before  the  High  Council.     (Signed)  EZRA  THAYER. 

(2)  SPEAKERS  APPOINTED. — Oliver  Cowdery  (No.  1)   was  appointed  on 
behalf  of  the  accuser.     Joseph  Coe  (No.  2)  was  appointed  on  behalf  of  the 
accused. 

(3)  THE   PLEA.— Elder   Hodges   pleaded   "not   guilty"    of  the   above 
charges. 

(4)  EVIDENCE  — WITNESSES  EXAMINED. — Father  Lions  was  called  on  to 
substantiate   the   above  charges,    and   his    testimony  was  pointed  against 
Brother  Hodges.     Brother  Story  testified  that  Elder  Hodges  talked  so  loud 


128  CHURCH 

at  a  prayer  meeting  that  the  neighbors  came  out  to  see  if  someone  was  hurt. 
At  another  meeting,  he  said  that  Elder  Thayer  rebuked  him  for  his  error, 
but  he  did  not  receive  the  rebuke :  that  he  raised  his  voice  so  high  that  he 
could  not  srticulate  so  as  to  be  understood,  and  that  his  teaching  brought  a 
damper  upon  the  meeting,  and  was  not  edifying.  Brother  Erastus  Babbitt 
was  then  called  upon,  who  testified  that  Elder  Hodges  was  guilty  of  hollow- 
ing so  loud  that  in  a  measure  he  lost  his  voice,  and  uttered  but  little  else 
than  "Glory  to  heaven's  King."  His  testimony  against  Brother  Hodges 
was  pointed.  Brother  Truman  Wait  testified  much  to  the  same  effect. 

(5)  SPEAKER  FOB  THE  ACCUSER.— Counselor  Oliver  Cowdery  stood  up 
on  the  part  of  the  accuser,  and  opened  the  case  clearly. 

(6)  SPEAKER  FOR  THE  ACCUSED. — Counselor  Joseph  Coe  stood  up  on  the 
part  of  the  accused,  but  could  say  but  a  few  words. 

(7)  THE  ACCUSER  AND  THE  ACCUSED  SPEAK. — The  accuser  and  accused 
then  spoke  for  themselves. 

(8)  DECISION  OF  THE  PRESIDENT. — After  which  the  President  arose  and 
laid  open  the  case  still  more  plainly,  and  gave  his  decision,  which  was,  that 
the  charges  in  the  declaration  had  been  sustained  by  good  witnesses;  also 
that  Elder  Hodges  ought  to  have  confessed  when  rebuked  by  Elder  Thayer; 
also,  if  he  had  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  at  the  meetings,  when  he  hollowed,  he 
must  have  abused  it,  and  grieved  it  away. 

(9)  VOTE  ON  THE  PRESIDENT'S  DECISION.— All  the  Council  agreed  with 
the  decision. 

Elder  Hodges  then  arose  and  said  he  now  saw  his  error,  but  never  saw 
it  before;  and  appeared  to  be  thankful  that  he  saw  it.  He  said  he  had 
learned  more  during  this  trial  than  he  had  since  he  came  in  the  Church; 
confessed  freely  his  error,  and  said  he  would  attend  to  the  overcoming  of 
that  evil,  the  Lord  being  his  helper. 

The  Council  forgave  him,  and  adjourned  to  the  evening  of  the  20th. — 
History  of  the  Church,  vol.  II,  page  33. 


STAKE  HIGH  COUNCIL,  PROCEDURE. 

The  following  items  on  procedure,  except  the  paragraph  headings,  are 
taken  from  a  very  helpful  and  thoughtful  article  on  "Stake  high  councils," 
by  Elder  John  Nicholson,  published  in  the  Weekly  Deseret  News,  Decem- 
ber, 1894,  vol.  50,  page  57: 

JURISDICTION  OF  THE  COUNCIL. — "The  tribunal  has  appellate  as  well 
as  original  jurisdiction.  The  appeal  cases  originate  in  the  Bishops'  Courts. 
When  either  of  the  principals  in  a  trial  before  one  of  the  latter  courts  is 
dissatisfied  with  the  Bishop's  decision  and  desires  to  appeal  to  the  High 
Council  of  the  Stake,  he  must  show  proper  grounds  as  a  reason  for 
the  appeal,  and  if  they  are  deemed  sufficient  the  minutes  of  the  proceedings 
are  sent  up  to  the  appellate  court.  Unless  the  reasons  given  for  the  action  of 
appeal  are  trivial  or  frivolous,  the  request  is  granted.  Should  the  Bishop, 


THE    STAKE   HIGH   COUNCIL.  129 

however,  refuse  to  grant  an  appeal,  the  applicant  may  complain  to  the 
President  of  the  Stake,  by  whom  it  will  be  submitted  to  the  High  Council. 
If  that  body  decides  that  an  appeal  should  be  granted,  the  President  will 
direct  the  Bishop  to  show  cause  why  he  should  not  be  required  to  grant  it 
and  to  send  up  the  minutes  of  the  proceedings  had  before  him  in  the  case." 

PROCEDURE  IN  APPEAL  CASES. — "In  a  case  which  comes  up  in  the 
Council  on  appeal,  the  minutes  of  the  trial  before  the  court  in  which  it 
originated  are  read.  (1)  If  it  appears  to  the  court  that  the  papers  are  in- 
sufficient to  give  a  full  and  clear  understanding  of  the  matter,  it  may  decide 
to  investigate  the  case  on  its  merits,  but  no  witnesses  who  were  not  exam- 
ined before  the  Bishop's  Court  are  allowed  to  be  introduced,  the  object  of 
the  appellate  proceedings  being  to  determine  whether  or  not  the  decision  of 
the  original  court  ought  to  be  sustained  or  otherwise.  (2)  If  during  the  investi- 
gation it  should  appear  that  either  of  the  parties  can  and  desires  to  intro- 
duce new  witnesses  who  can  give  additional  and  vital  testimony,  the  case 
may  be  sent  back  to  the  Bishop's  Court  in  order  to  give  that  tribunal  an  op- 
portunity to  determine  whether  or  not  the  new  evidence  would  cause  him  to 
change  or  alter  his  decision." 

ORGANIZATION  FOR  TRIAL. — "Before  entering  upon  the  trial  of  a  case, 
the  Council  is  duly  organized.  The  twelve  High  Councilors  are  arranged  in 
two  semicircles,  each  composed  of  six  members.  In  this  shape  one-half  the 
Councilors  face  the  other  half.  Each  regular  member  has  a  permanent 
number — from  one  to  twelve — and  he  Occupies  a  position  according  to  it. 
The  six  odd  numbers  comprise  one  half-circle  and  the  even  the  other. 
There  is  a  space  between  the  ends  of  the  two  semicircles,  and  the  Presidency 
of  the  Stake  are  seated  at  the  upper  opening, while  the  lower  one  is  reserved 
for  the  witnesses  while  they  are  engaged  in  giving  testimony.  After  the 
work  of  organization  is  completed,  the  proceedings  are  opened  with  prayer. 

THE  COMPLAINT  READ.— "The  President  asks  each  of  the  parties  to  the 
case  if  he  is  ready  to  proceed  to  trial.  When  the  answer  is  affirmative,  as 
it  usually  is,  the  complaint,  or  charge,  which  is  in  writing  and  has  been 
previously  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  clerk  of  the  Council,  is  read." 

SPEAKERS  CHOSEN. — "It  is  decided  by  vote  of  the  Council  how  many 
speaker*  there  shall  be  on  a  side.  When  the  case  is  important,  it  is  usual 
to  have  two.  The  speakers  are  selected  in  rotation,  according  to  number. 
The  accuser  takes  a  position  in  the  odd  number  semicircle,  between  his 
speakers,  while  the  accused  is  similarly  situated  on  the  even  number  side." 

"THE  DUTY  OF  THE  SPEAKERS  is  to  advise  the  respective  parties  as  to 
their  rights  and  privileges,  and  to  protect  tb  em  against  irregularities  and 
injustice." 

ACCUSER  AND  ACCUSED  SPEAK. — "The  accuser  is  given  the  privilege  of 
making  a  general  statement  of  his  case,  and  the  defendant  is  accorded  an 
opportunity  to  speak  on  his  own  behalf  in  reply  in  case  he  does  not  admit 
the  correctness  of  the  charge.  Then  follows  the  examination  of  witnesses, 
first  for  the  accuser  and  then  for  the  accused." 

EXAMINATION    OF    WITNESSES. — "Each  witness  is  subjected  to  such  in- 


130  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

terrogation  as  may  be  necessary,  by  the  party  introducing  him,  and  may  be 
cross-examined  by  the  other  side  upon  any  matter  adduced  in  the  course  of 
the  examination-in-chief.  These  proceedings  are  participated  in  by  the 
respective  speakers,  and  also,  under  proper  rules,  by  other  members  of  the 
Council  and  by  the  Presidency,  the  object  being  to  obtain  a  clear  under- 
standing of  the  case,  that  the  decision  may  be  according  to  equity  and 
justice." 

REVIEW  OP  CASE  BY  SPEAKERS. — "After  all  testimony  is  in,  the  Pres- 
ident announces  that  the  Council  is  ready  to  hear  the  speakers.  It  is  deemed 
improper  and  inconsistent  with  the  genius  of  the  tribunal  for  the  speakers 
to  strain  after  points  in  favor  of  the  particular  side  of  the  case  represented 
by  them,  the  central  object  being  the  ultimate  arrival  at  a  just  conclusion  as 
to  the  merits  of  the  matter  in  dispute.  They  are  expected,  however,  to  briefly 
review  the  evidence  and  fairly  explain  points  that  are  favorable  to  the  side 
of  the  controversy  with  which  they  are  for  the  time  being  associated." 

SUMMARY.  — "When  the  speakers  conclude  their  remarks  the  President 
informs  the  accuser  that  he  has  the  privilege  of  presenting  his  own  case,  in 
a  brief  summary  of  the  testimony.  The  accused  is  then  accorded  a  similar 
opportunity. " 

DECISION  OF  THE  PRESIDENT. — "It  is  the  duty  of  the  President  to  form- 
ulate and  announce  the  decision,  which  must  be  justified  by  the  evidence. 
Without  sufficient  proofs — no  matter  what  may  be  the  private  opinions  of 
the  members  of  the  court  as  to  the  guilt  or  innocence  of  the  accused — no 
man  can  be  properly  condemned.  When  the  decision  is  announced,  it  is 
determined  by  the  vote  of  the  Council  whether  it  shall  be  sustained.  When 
a  majority  vote  is  in  favor  of  it,  it  stands." 


SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Name  some  state  courts  that  closely  correspond  with  a  High  Coun- 
cil.    Ordinarily,  what  is  the  difference  between  law  and  justice?      In  your 
opinion,  in  which  tribunal — a  state  court,  or  a  High  Council— would  members 
of  the  Church  be  most  likely  to  get  justice?      (This  question  presupposes 
the  fact  of  there  being  no  legal  bar  to  a  choice  by  the  suitors). 

2.  Define   the  phrases — "original  jurisdiction,"  and  "appellate  juris- 
diction."     What  is  the  nature  of  an  appeal?      Describe  the  procedure  of  a 
High  Council. 

3.  Give   the  names  of  the   High  Counselors  of   your  stake;  also  the 
Alternate  Councilors. 


COUNCIL   OF   THE   FIRST   PRESIDENCY.  131 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-THREE. 

COUNCIL  OF  THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY. 

How  Constituted. — This  Council  is  the  highest  of  all.  It 
consists  primarily  of  the  President  of  the  Church  and  his  two 
Counselors,  who  constitute  a  body  competent  to  decide  any  and 
all  cases  that  may  arise  in  the  Church.  However,  if,  for  any  im- 
portant reason,  the  Presidency  desire  assistance,  they  "shall  have 
power  to  call  other  High  Priests,  even  twelve,  to  assist  as  Coun 
selors."— See  sec.  107:  79. 

Probably  the  most  notable  case  adjudicated  by  a  court  of 
this  character  was  the  difficulty  existing  between  members  of  the 
Salt  Lake  Stake  of  Zion  and  the  Utah  Stake,  regarding  the 
waters  of  Utah  Lake  and  their  flow  in  the  Jordan  river.  Presi- 
dent John  Taylor  convened  this  court  and  its  Counselors  were 
High  Priests  from  each  Stake  especially  appointed  to  determine 
this  particular  matter. 

Jurisdiction.  —This  Council  or  Court  is  co-extensive  with  the 
jurisdiction  of  all  other  councils  and  courts  of  the  Church; 
that  is,  it  may  take  notice  judicially  of  a  matter  concerning  any 
member,  officer,  or  organization;  in  other  words,  it  has  original 
jurisdiction.  But  its  most  important  function  is  that  of  a  Court 
of  Appeal.*  (See  sec.  102:  27.)  It  reviews,  on  appeal  or  writ 
of  error,  the  final  decisions  of  any  of  the  Church  courts.  And  if 
it  discovers  any  irregularities,  errors  or  omissions  in  the  find- 
ings of  any  of  these  tribunals,  it  may  order  a  rehearing.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  it  finds  that  any  case  which  has  been  appealed  was 
regularly  heard,  and  was  decided  upon  the  facts  and  according  to 
the  laws  of  the  Church,  it  will  affirm  the  same,  and  its  decision  is 
final.  "Thus,  none  shall  be  exempted  from  the  justice  and  laws 


*  On    appeal    to    First    Presidency,    refer  to  foot   note    in  chapter  32, 
page  125. 


132  CHURCH    GOVERNMENT. 

of  God,  that  all  chings  may  be  done  in  order  and  in  solemnity  be- 
fore him,  according  to  truth  and  righteousness." 

"Again, verily  I  say  unto  you.  the  most  important  business  of 
the  Church, and  the  most  difficult  cases  of  the  Church,  inasmuch  as 
there  is  not  satisfaction  upon  the  decision  of  the  bishop  or  judges, 
it  shall  be  handed  over  and  carried  up  unto  the  Council  of  the 
Church,  before  the  Presidency  of  the  High  Priesthood; " 

"And  the  Presidency  of  the  Council  of  the  High  Priesthood 
shall  have  power  to  call  other  High  Priests,  even  twelve,  to  assist 
as  counselors;  and  thus  the  Presidency  of  the  High  Priesthood 
and  its  counselors  shall  have  power  to  decide  upon  testimony  ac- 
cording to  the  laws  of  the  Church." 

"And  after  this  decision  it  shall  be  had  in  remembrance  no 
more  before  the  Lord;  for  this  is  the  highest  council  of  the 
Church  of  God,  and  a  final  decision  upon  controversies  in  spirit- 
ual matters." 

"There  is  not  any  person  belonging  to  the  Church  who  is 
exempt  from  this  Council  of  the  Church. — Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107; 
78-81.* 


*For  about  three  years  the  First  Presidency  presided  over  the 
High  Council  at  Kirtland,  and  during  that  time  questions  pertaining  to  the 
whole  Church  received  attention  by  that  body.  This  was  also  true  to  some 
extent  of  the  High  Council  at  Far  West,  and  also  at  Nauvoo  till  about  1840. 
But  during  this  time,  after  the  organization  of  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve, 
the  Prophet  Joseph  gradually  brought  into  his  Council  the  Twelve  Apostles. 
It  is  evident  that  the  First  Presidency,  in  connection  with  the  Twelve,  (the 
Twelve,  of  course,  being  High  Priests  as  well  as  Apostles)  may  consider 
and  pass  upon  any  matter  whatsoever  concerning  the  Church  or  any  single 
member  thereof. 


SPECIAL   CHURCH   TRIBUNALS.  133 


CHAPTER    THIRTY-FOUR. 

SPECIAL  CHURCH  TRIBUNALS.— PRESIDING  BISHOP'S 
COUNCIL. 

Trial  of  a  First  President.— Should  the  occasion  ever  arise 
that  one  of  the  First  Presidency  must  be  tried  for  crime  or  neg- 
lect of  duty,  his  case  would  come  before  the  Presiding  Bishop 
with  his  Counselors,  and  twelve  High  Priests  especially  chosen 
for  the  purpose.  This  would  be  a  tribunal  extraordinary, — from 
which  there  is  no  appeal. 

"And  inasmuch  as  a  President  of  the  High  Priesthood  shall 
transgress,  he  shall  be  had  in  remembrance  before  the  common 
council  of  the  Church,  who  shall  be  assisted  by  twelve  Coun- 
selors of  the  High  Priesthood;  and  their  decision  upon  his  head 
shall  be  an  end  of  controversy  concerning  him." — Sec.  107:  82, 
83.  See  also  verse  76.* 

*  SIDNEY  RIGDON  vs.  SYLVESTEK  SMITH. — This  case  grew  out  of  the  in- 
subordination of  Sylvester  Smith,  and  his  charges  and  false  accusations 
against  the  Prophet  Joseph  during  the  journey  of  Zion's  Camp.  In  order 
to  bring  the  matter  to  an  issue,  Sidney  Rigdon,  one  of  the  First  Presidency, 
made  complaint  against  Sylvester  Smith  before  N.  K.  Whitney,  Presiding 
Bishop  of  Kirtland.  In  this  case  two  of  the  First  Presidency  were  in- 
volved. Bishop  Whitney  chose  twelve  High  Priests  to  assist  him — namely, 
the  High  Council  of  Kirtland.— History  of  the  Church,  vol.  II,  pages  150-9. 

SEYMOR  BBONSON  vs.  OLIVER  COWDERY.— This  case  was  before  the 
•  High  Council  of  Far  West,  Missouri.  Elder  Cowdery  was  arraigned  on 
nine  specific  charges,  seven  of  which  were  sustained,  and  he  was  cut  off. 
Edward  Partridge,  Presiding  Bishop  of  Zion,  presided  over  the  High  Coun- 
cil. Oliver  Cowdery  was  one  of  the  Assistant  Presidents  of  the 
Church,  hence,  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  be  tried  before  a  Presiding 
Bishop.  The  next  day  David  Whitmer  and  Lyman  E.  Johnson,  were  cut  off 
rj  by  the  same  Council;  the  former  was  an  Assistant  Counselor  to  Joseph  and 
also  President  of  the  Church  in  Zion;  the  latter  was  one  of  the  Twelve. — 
History  of  Joseph  Smith,  April  12,  13,  1838,  Mill.  Star,  vol.  15,  page  133. 

AT  THE  TRIAL  OF  SIDNEY  RIGDON,  Nauvoo,  111  ,  Sept.  8,  1844,  Bishop 
Newel  K.  Whitney  presided,  and  the  Presidency  and  High  Council  of  Nau- 
voo were  the  High  Priests  chosen  for  the  occasion.  "The  High  Council 
organized  themselves  with  Bishop  Newel  K.  Whitney  at  their  head,  as  fol- 
lows: William  Marks,  President  of  the  Stake,  and  Charles  C.  Rich,  Coun- 
selor; Samuel  Bent,  James  Allred,  Lewis  D.  Wilson,  Alpheus  Cutler. 
David  Fullmer,  George  W.  Harris,  Thomas  Grover,  Aaron  Johnson,  J.  G. 
Sherwood;  also  Reynolds  Cahoon,  Asahel  Smith,  and  Ezra  T.  Benson,  in 
the  place  of  three  absent  members." — Mill.  Star,  vol.  15.  page  99. 


134  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT?. 

SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Would  you   call   the    Presiding   Bishop  of  the  Church  "a  common 
judge,"  or  a  special  judge?      Is  there  any  provision  for  an  appeal  from  the 
decision  of  the  special  Council  under  his  presidency?      Do  cases  ever  come 
to  that  body  on  appeal? 

2.  How  many  persons  comprise  that  tribunal?    Point  out  the  difference 
between  it  and  a  ward  Bishop's  Court. 


SPECIAL   CHURCH   TRIBUNALS.  135 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-FIVE. 

COUNCIL  OF  HIGH  PRIESTS  ABROAD. 

Jurisdiction. — This  council  was  instituted  for  the  adjustment 
of  important  difficulties,  and  for  meeting  emergencies  which 
might  arise  outside  of  the  organized  Stakes  of  Zion.  It  is  now 
unnecessary  as  there  is  ample  provision  for  all  cases  in  the  regu- 
lar organizations  of  the  Church. 

No  common  or  ordinary  case  was  to  be  sufficient  to  call  such 
council.  Should  either  of  the  parties  be  dissatisfied  with  the  de- 
cision they  might  appeal  to  the  High  Council  of  the  seat  of  the 
First  Presidency,  and  have  a  re  hearing.*  The  procedure  of  this 
tribunal  is  similar  to  that  of  a  Stake  High  Council. — Sec.  102: 
24-31. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK    AND    REVIEW. 

1.     Can  you  cite  a  case  tried  by  a  Council  of  High  Priests  abroad?    Un- 
der what  conditions  do  you  think  such  a  court  would  now  be  necessary? 


*HIGH  COUNCIL  AT  THE  SEAT  OF  THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY. — The  student 
may  need  a  word  of  explanation  regarding  this  Council.  The  first  High 
Council  organized  was  presided  over  by  President  Joseph  Smith  and  his 
Counselors.  It  was  the  High  Council  of  the  Kirtland  Stake  of  Zion.  Kirt- 
land  was  also  at  that  time  the  seat  of  residence  of  the  First  Presidency  of 
the  Church.  The  Prophet  and  his  counselors  acted  therefore  in  two  capaci- 
ties as  circumstances  demanded:  either  as  High  Counselors  for  Kirtland 
Stake  of  Zion,  or  as  a  Council  for  the  whole  Church.  When  matters  relat- 
ing to  the  Church  at  large  came  before  the  High  Council  at  Kirtland,  the 
decisions  were  no  less  of  force  because  the  First  Presidency  permitted  them 
to  come  before  a  Stake  High  Council.  The  Council  of  the  First  Presidency 
alone  had  all  the  authority  necessary  to  decide  questions  of  a  general  char- 
acter that  came  before  this  High  Council  located  at  the  seat  or  place  of 
residence  of  the  First  Presidency;  but  President  Smith  displayed  great 
wisdom  in  thus  associating  with  his  brethren,  teaching,  guiding,  and  coun- 
seling with  these  High  Priests. 


136  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-SIX. 

TRAVELING  HIGH  COUNCIL  OF  THE  TWELVE  APOSTLES. 

Authority  and  Jurisdiction. — This  Council  when  abroad  may 
take  notice  of  any  question  pertaining  to  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
judicial  or  otherwise.  Within  their  sphere  of  action  their  decis- 
ions, if  made  in  righteousness,  are  final  and  admit  of  no  appeal. 
They  can,  however,  be  called  to  account  in  two  ways:  (1)  by 
the  First  Presidency  in  case  of  transgression,  (sec.  102:  30,  31- 
32)  and  (2)  by  a  general  assembly  of  the  several  quorums  form- 
ing the  spiritual  authorities  of  the  Church,  in  case  their  decision 
is  made  in  unrighteousness.  (Sec.  107:  32.) 

The  Twelve  as  a  Council  "form  a  quorum,  equal  in  authori- 
ty and  power  to  the  three  Presidents  previously  mentioned;"  that 
is,  the  quorums  of  the  First  Presidency,* 

Its  Decisions. — "And  every  decision  made  by  either  of  these 
quorums,  must  be  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  the  same;  that  is 
every  member  in  each  quorum  must  be  agreed  to  its  decisions, 
in  order  to  make  their  decisions  of  the  same  power  or  validity 
one  with  the  other." 

"  (A  majority  may  form  a  quorum,  when  circumstances  render 
it  impossible  to  be  otherwise.)" 


*  CASES.— Nine  of  the  Traveling  High  Council  met  at  Pillow  Point,  N. 
Y.,  June  19,  1835,  to  transact  business  pertaining  to  the  Church  in  that  sec- 
tion. "Adjourned  until  the  20th,  then  met,  and  John  Elmer  was  presented 
as  holding  very  incorrect  principles.  *  *  *  He  persisted  in  these  things 
and  would  not  receive  teaching  from  the  Council;  therefore  was  cut  off." — 
History  of  Joseph  Smith,  Mill.  Star,  vol.  15,  page  285. 

May  27,  1843.  The  case  of  Benjamin  Winchester  of  Philadelphia  came 
before  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  at  Nauvoo.  During  the  trial  some  of  the 
brethren  were  dissatisfied  with  President  Young's  decision,  and  contended 
for  another  trial.  "President  Young  said  he  should  then  prefer  to  have  the 
case  turned  over  to  the  High  Council.  President  Joseph  Smith  said  it  was 
not  the  business  of  the  High  Council.  They  could  not  try  him.  It  belonged 
to  the  Twelve,  and  to  them  alone;  for  it  was  concerning  matters  abroad  and 
not  in  Nauvoo.  The  High  Council  was  to  try  case*  that  belong  to  this  Stake, 
and  the  Twelve  to  regulate  the  Churches  and  Elders  abroad  in  all  the  world; 
and  Elder  Winchester's  case  comes  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Twelve,  and 
them  alone."— History  of  Joseph  Smith,  Mill.  Star,  vol.  21.  page  171. 


SPECIAL  CHURCH   TRIBUNALS.  137 

"Unless  this  is  the  case,  their  decisions  are  not  entitled  to 
the  same  blessings  which  the  decisions  of  a  quorum  of  three  Pres- 
idents were  anciently,  who  were  ordained  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
chisedek,  and  were  righteous  and  holy  men." 

"The  decisions  of  these  quorums,  or  either  of  them,  are  to  be 
made  in  all  righteousness,  in  holiness  and  lowliness  of  heart, 
meekness  and  long  suffering,  and  in  faith  and  virtue  and  knowl- 
edge, temperance,  patience,  godliness,  brotherly  kindness  and 
charity." 

"Because  the  promise  is,  if  these  things  abound  in  them, 
they  shall  not  be  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord." 

"And  in  case  that  any  decision  of  these  quorums  is  made  in 
unrighteousness,  it  may  be  brought  before  a  general  assembly  of 
the  several  quorums,  which  constitute  the  spiritual  authorities  of 
the  Church,  otherwise  there  can  be  no  appeal  from  their  deci- 
sion."—Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  107:  27-32. 


SUPPLEMENTARY  WORK  AND  REVIEW. 

1.  Can  yon  cite  a  case  where  this  Council  has  excommunicated  any  one 
from  the  Church?  Can  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  discipline  one  of  its  own 
members? 


138  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER    THIRTY-SEVEN. 
STAKE  COUNCILS,   QUORUMS  AND   CONFERENCES. 

A  Stake  of  Zion  viewed  on  the  side  of  its  governmental 
structure — with  its  councils  and  quorums,  and  the  powers  and 
functions  belonging  to  and  exercised  by  its  officers — presents  a 
very  close  resemblance  to  the  Church  as  a  whole;  in  fact,  it 
would  not  be  far  out  of  the  way  to  say  that  a  Stake  of  Zion  is  the 
Church  in  miniature.  It  has  its  Presidency  of  three  High  Priests, 
its  twelve  High  Counselors,  its  Patriarchs,  its  quorums  of  the  two 
orders  of  Priesthood,  and  its  ward  divisions  with  bishoprics, 
courts,  auxiliary  organizations,  etc.;  and  all  these  conform  to  the 
type  of  the  general  organization. 

The  President,  Assisted  by  Two  Counselors,  constitutes  the 
highest  presiding  council.  They  are  chosen  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency and  are  sustained  by  the  vote  of  the  members  of  the  Church 
within  their  jurisdiction.  This  Presidency  presides  over  all  stake 
and  ward  officers,  and  has  a  general  supervision  over  all  quorums 
and  organizations  belonging  to  the  Stake.  The  President,  assisted 
by  his  two  Counselors,  presides  over  the  High  Council;  or  in  his 
absence  his  place  is  taken  by  the  two  Counselors,  or  by  one  of 
them.  He  countersigns  all  Bishops'  recommendations  of  mem- 
bers who  wish  to  do  ordinance  work  in  temples.  He  is  president 
of  the  Stake  Board  of  Education,  and  his  Counselors  are  members 
ex  officio.  The  Stake  Presidency  selects  the  Home  Missionaries 
and  directs  their  labors;  they  also  choose  Elders  for  foreign  mis- 
sions when  requisitions  are  made  by  the  Church  authorities.  Any 
subject  of  a  moral,  spiritual,  or  even  of  a  worldly  nature,  relating 
to  the  people's  welfare,  comes  legitimately  within  their  official 
powers  and  jurisdiction.* 


*  ORDER  AND  PROPRIETY  IN  PRESIDING. — The  following  is  a  copy  of  a  let- 
ter written  by  two  of  the  First  Presidency,  Presidents  John  Taylor  and  George 
Q.  Cannon,  to  the  Presidency  of  a  Stake,  on  the  order  and  propriety  in  pre- 


STAKE   COUNCILS,    QUORUMS  AND   CONFERENCES.  139 

The  High  Council.— Each  Stake  of  Zion,  where  it  is  fully 
organized,  has  its  ''standing  High  Council."  This  body  is  com- 
posed of  twelve  High  Priests,  presided  over  by  the  Stake  Presi- 
dency; the  counselors  at  first  are  appointed  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency of  the  Church,  and  then  voted  for  by  the  Priesthood  and 
members  of  the  Stake.  Vacancies  that  occur  from  time  to  time 


siding,  names  and  places  being  omitted.  It  is  copied  by  permission  and  is 
dated  Salt  Lake  City,  June  22,  1886. 

"DEAR  BROTHER:— In  a  letter  of  the  13th  inst.,  you  say  that  a  question 
of  right  of  jurisdiction,  or  right  to  preside  over  ward  meetings  has  been 

raised  by  the  Bishop  of — ward,  and  you  say  that  the  High  Council 

desires  the  decision  of  the  First  Presidency  upon  the  question:  "Has  the 
President  of  a  Stake  the  right  to  preside  in  all  meetings  in  the  Stake?"  In 
reply  we  have  to  say  that  the  President  of  a  Stake  has  the  right  to  preside 
in  every  religious  meeting  in  the  Stake.  If  he  did  not  have  this  right  he 
would  not  be  the  President;  but  whether  he  will  exercise  it  at  all  times  is 
another  question. 

"Bishops  of  wards  also  have  rights;  they  preside  over  their  wards,  and 
in  all  meetings  in  a  ward  capacity  it  is  their  unouestioned  right  to  preside. 
Should  there  be  a  meeting  called  in  the  ward  by  the  President  of  the  Stake, 
it  would  be  proper,  as  a  matter  of  courtesy,  for  the  Bishop  to  yield  the  pres- 
idency of  the  meeting  to  the  President  of  the  Stake,  and  it  would  be  optional 
with  the  latter  whether  he  should  preside  or  request  the  Bishop  to  do  so. 

"Should  the  President  of  the  Stake  happen  to  be  present  at  a  ward 
meeting,  he  would  treat  the  Bishop  with  proper  courtesy  and  would  not  as- 
sume the  presidency  of  the  meeting  unless  requested  to  do  so  by  the  Bishop 
or  should  feel  that  for  any  reason  that  it  would  be  proper  for  him  to  do  so. 
Ordinarily  he  would  let  the  Bishop  preside.  On  the  other  hand,  at  such  a 
meeting  a  courteous  Bishop  would  tender  to  the  President  of  the  Stake  the 
dictation  of  the  proceedings  of  the  meeting  and  would  consult  him  as  to  how 
he  wished  the  meeting  conducted.  When  men  feel  as  they  should  do  there 
need  be  no  collision  respecting  duties,  and  no  feelings  but  that  of  the  utmost 
respect  for  each  other.  No  wise  President  will  go  into  a  ward  and  arbi- 
trarily assume  control  of  ward  meetings  when  the  Bisliop  is  present,  neither 
will  a  wise  judicious  Bishop  treat  the  President  of  the  Stake  with  the  least 
disrespect.  He  will  honor  him  as  the  president  and  ask  his  counsel  and  seek 
to  obtain  from  him  his  wishes,  if  he  has  any,  respecting  the  business  of  the 
meeting  or  the  manner  in  which  it  should  be  conducted.  \Ve  have  men- 
tioned the  President  of  the  Stake  in  answering  these  questions,  but  the  same 
remarks  and  conclusions  apply  to  either  of  his  Counselors. 

"You  say  that  some  of  the  Twelve  have  instructed  Brother that 

the  President  of  a  Stake  should  preside  overall  meetings  in  his  Stake,  when 
an  Apostle  is  not  present.  Of  course,  we  cannot  say  how  correct  this  state- 
ment is,  and  if  it  were  not  better  qualified  than  it  is  (which  probably  it  was) 
it  is  not  correct.  A  President  of  a  Stake  presides  over  his  Stake,  even  when 
an  Apostle  is  present,  and  no  wise  Apostle  will  go  into  a  stake  and  assume 
the  presidency  thereof,  or  of  any  of  the  meetings,  unless  called  for  some 
special  purpose  by  him.  A  stake  organization  is  a  complete  organization, 
and  is  under  direct  control  of  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church. 

"An  Apostle  holds  all  the  aiithority  which  man  can  hold  on  the  earth  in 
the  flesh,  but  he  will  not  interfere  with  the  affairs  of  a  Stake  further  than 
to  counsel  and  instruct,  unless  be  sees  some  glaring  wrong  which  in  his  au- 
thority of  an  Apostle  he  has  the  right  to  reprove,  or  is  authorized  by  the 
First  Presidency  to  attend  to  affairs  there. 


140  CHURCH    GOVERNMENT. 

in  the  Council,  are  commonly  filled  by  appointment  of  the  Stake 
Presidency,  sanctioned  by  the  Council  and  with  the  approval  of 
the  First  Presidency.  (Doc.  &  Cov.,  sec.  20:  67.)  Besides  its 
judicial  functions,  which  are  quite  fully  described  in  Chapter 
Twenty-one,  the  Council  takes  an  important  part  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  spiritual  affairs  of  the  Stake  under  the  direction  of 
the  Stake  Presidency. 

The  High  Priests'  Quorum. — All  High  Pri3sts  belonging  to 
the  Stake  are  eligible  to  membership;  in  fact,  all,  irrespective  of 
the  number,  are  expected  to  be  members  whether  acting  in  office 
or  not.  The  quorum  organization  is  for  the  purpose  of  self-culture, 
discipline,  and  such  other  spiritual  development  as  shall  prepare 
them  in  every  way  for  the  ministry  of  their  holy  calling.  It  is 
from  this  body  that  presiding  officers  are  largely  selected;  such 
as  stake  presidencies,  high  councilors,  bishops,  and  officers  for 
other  leading  positions.  A  President,  two  Counselors,  and  a  Sec- 
retary, are  the  officers  belonging  to  the  organization.  Sometimes 
for  convenience  in  large  stakes,  there  are  local  or  ward  divisions, 
patterned  after  the  main  organization;  but  these  are  in  no  sense 
independent  bodies,  for  all  are  under  one  head. 

Membership.— A  High  Priest,  moving  into  any  stake  for  the 
purpose  of  residence,  and  wishing  to  join  the  High  Priests'  quo- 
rum, may  be  admitted  by  vote  upon  the  showing  of  satisfactory 
credentials,  such  as  a  certificate  of  ordination,  a  license,  a  recom- 
mendation, or  other  assurance  of  his  worthiness.  (Doc.  &  Cov., 
sec.  20:  63,  64,  84).  New  members  are  admitted  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  bodies  of  Priesthood,  or  conferences,  and  by  ordi- 
nation in  the  stake  to  the  office  of  High  Priest. 

Elders'  Quorums. — Ninety- six  Elders  constitute  a  quorum. 
From  among  this  nunber,  when  organized,  one  is  chosen  Presi- 
dent, two  as  Counselors,  and  one  as  Secretary  or  Clerk.  The 
number  of  quorums  that  may  be  organized  in  a  stake  is  limited 
only  by  the  number  of  Elders  belonging  thereto.  Wherever  there 
is  a  district,  a  ward,  or  wards,  in  which  there  are  ninety-six 
Elders  (or  even  a  few  more  or  a  few  less)  a  quorum  may  be 
organized.  This  is  done  by  the  Stake  Presidency,  who,  as  noted 
above,  have  a  general  jurisdiction  over  all  such  quorums. 


STAKE   COUNCILS,    QUORUMS   AND   CONFERENCES.  141 

The  Stake  Priesthood  Meeting,  regular  sessions  of  which  are 
usually  held  monthly,  is  commonly  a  conference  or  convention  of 
the  acting-  Priesthood.  The  President  of  the  Stake  presides  at  all 
meetings — regular  and  special — or  in  his  absence,  one  of  his  Coun- 
selors. It  is  an  important  convention;  for  therein  are  received 
reports  from  the  Bishoos  and  the  heads  of  other  local  organiza- 
tions; instructions  on  principle  and  doctrine  are  given;  sugges- 
tions and  counsel  offered;  matters  of  a  temporal  and  spiritual 
character  affecting  the  people  are  considered;  current  Stake  busi- 
ness is  transacted;  the  times  and  surrounding  conditions  of  the 
Church  reviewed;  important  instructions  and  correspondence  from 
the  First  Presidency  and  other  general  authorities  are  presented; 
and  many  other  things  pertaining  to  the  government,  progress, 
and  welfare  of  the  Stake  are  discussed  and  such  action  is  taken 
thereon  as  may  be  deemed  necessary.  From  this  meeting,  what- 
ever information  may  be  prudently  published  goes  to  the  people 
through  the  authorized  channels. 

Quarterly  Conferences. — The  importance  and  prominence  of 
this  feature  of  stake  government  can  hardly  be  over-estimated.  A 
most  vital  principle  of  Church  policy  is  strikingly  manifest  in 
these  assemblies,  namely:  "government  by  common  consent." 
Here,  each  member,  whether  officer  or  layman,  may  exercise  the 
divine  right  of  choice;  ho  may  vote  to  sustain,  or  vote  to  reject, 
any  general  or  stake  officer  exercising  the  remotest  jurisdiction 
over  him.  And  this  right  he  may  exercise  four  times  a  year,  or 
more,  during  life.  Surely  this  is  the  acme  of  perfect  government 
under  the  law  of  God.  A  great  variety  of  other  business  may 
lawfully  and  legally  be  transacted  by  these  meetings:  for  they 
are  assemblies  of  all  the  councils  and  quorums,  indeed  of  all 
persons  holding  a  membership  in  the  Church  and  living  within 
the  stake  lines.  Officers  who  administer  in  stake  affairs  make 
reports  here  of  their  respective  charges  for  the  information  and 
benefit  of  all.  Also,  elders  of  the  Church,  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  deliver  the  word  of  the  Lord,  teach,  expound,  counsel,  di- 
rect, and  advise  the  people.  The  Stake  President  presides;  or  in 
his  absence,  one  of  his  Counselors.  However,  should  one  or  more 
of  the  First  Presidency  be  in  attendance,  one  of  them  in  his  order, 
would  preside  both  by  right  and  by  courtesy.  Arrangements  as 


142  CHURCH    GOVERNMENT. 

to  time  and  place  for  holding-  stake  conferences   are  made  by  the 
First  Presidency. 

Other  Stake  Conferences,  both  special  and  regular,  are  held 
by  the  various  societies  and  organizations  belonging  to  the  Stake; 
at  which,  business  affecting  their  work  may  be  transacted,  in- 
structions given,  and  officers  sustained  by  vote. 

LOCAL  DIVISIONS  OF  THE  STAKE. 

Wards  are  Ecclesiastical  Divisions  of  the  Stake  and  are  the 
units  of  its  formation.  Next  to  the  family  government,  the  ward 
government  ranks  foremost  as  an  instrument  for  securing  the  re- 
ligious training  of  men,  women,  and  children,  and  for  the  promo- 
tion and  regulation  of  their  domestic  and  temporal  affairs.  Mem- 
bers of  the  Church  for  the  most  part  are  under  three  jurisdictions 
— the  general,  the  Stake,  and  the  Ward.  Yet  it  is  evident  that 
the  individual  comes  in  contact  with  ward  agencies  much  more 
frequently  than  with  all  others  combined. 

How  Organized. — The  ward  organization  bears  a  close  like- 
ness to  that  of  the  stake.  Its  presidency  is  the  Bishop,  assisted 
by  two  Counselors;  together  they  are  called  the  Bishopric,  and 
are  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  Church,  usually  upon  the 
nomination  of  the  Stake  Presidency  and  High  Council.  The  ward 
has  a  court  over  which  the  Bishop  as  judge  presides,  having  as 
associates  his  two  Counselors.  There  is  a  quorum  of  forty-eight 
Priests  in  each  ward,  provided  a  sufficient  number  hold  that  office. 
The  Bishop  is  the  President  of  the  Priests'  quorum.  There  may 
also  be  one  or  more  Teachers'  and  Deacons'  quorums,  each  pre- 
sided over  by  a  President  and  two  Counselors  chosen  from  their 
respective  quorums.  All  quorums  have  a  clerk  or  secretary.  Each 
ward,  when  fully  organized,  has  a  Relief  Society,  one  or  more 
Sunday  schools,  a  Young  Men's  and  a  Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Im- 
provement association,  a  Primary  association,  and  a  Religion 
class;  also  a  Board  of  Educatior,  composed  of  the  Bishopric  of 
the  ward.  -The  ward  clerk  has  charge  of  the  official  records;  the 
treasurer  performs  the  duties  customarily  belonging  to  that 
office. 

The   Bishop's   Authority  extends   over  all  the    officers  and 


STAKE   COUNCILS,    QUORUMS   AND    CONFERENCES.  143 

members  of  the  Ward;  he,  with  his  Counselors,  has  a  supervision 
over  all  organizations  therein;  he  directs  and  controls  all  ward 
affairs  according  to  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  Church,  by 
and  with  the  counsel  of  those  who  preside  over  him.  He  receives 
the  tithes  of  the  people;  directs  in  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and 
confirmation  of  new  members;  conducts  funerals;  signs  recom- 
mendations for  worthy  members  to  enter  temples,  remove  to  other 
wards,  etc.  In  fact,  the  duties  of  his  office  are  so  numerous  that 
he  is  daily  brought  in  close  contact  with  the  people,  and  for  this 
reason  he  is  often  affectionately  called  "the  father  of  the  ward." 

Ward  Conferences  are  held  periodically,  at  which  time  all 
general,  stake,  and  ward  officers  are  sustained  by  vote;  reports 
are  submitted  by  the  heads  of  the  various  organizations,  and  im- 
portant matters  of  ward  concern  attended  to.  These  conferences 
are  held  under  the  direction  of  the  Stake  Presidency. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    WORK     AND    REVIEW. 

1.  Name  the  organizations  usually  found  in  a  Stake  of  Zion.     Describe 
a  Stake  Priesthood  meeting.     What  business  is  usually  transacted  at  Stake 
Quarterly  Conferences?  What  other  conferences  are  usually  held  in  a  Stake? 

2.  How  is  a  ward  organized?    Name  the  auxiliary  or.  anizations  belong- 
ing to  a  ward.     Does  the  Bishop  preside  over  the   Elders'  Quorum  in  his 
Ward?     Does   he  preside  over  the  Seventies'  Quorum? 

3.  How  are  new  members  admitted   into  the  High  Priests'  Quorum? 
Into  the  Elders'  Quorum?     How  are  members  tranf erred  from  one   ward  to 
another?     What  arrangements  must  a  member  make   in   order  to  enter  a 
Temple  to  do  ordinance  work? 


PART    III. 

BOARDS  OF  EDUCATION,  CHURCH  SCHOOLS  AND 
AUXILIARY  ORGANIZATIONS, 


CHAPTER  THIRTY-EIGHT. 
GENERAL  CHURCH  BOARD  OF  EDUCATION. 

History  of  Organization. — This  organization  was  effected  in 
1888.  The  Council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  was  then  presiding 
over  the  Church,  and  the  question  of  a  more  efficient  system  of 
education  among  the  Saints  was  earnestly  considered.  In  order 
that  the  views  of  the  Twelve  might  be  effectively  carried  out  and 
the  educational  interest  of  the  people  more  extensively  promoted, 
this  body  chose  a  board  of  nine,  who  were  confirmed  by  vote  at 
the  annual  conference  held  in  Salt  Lake  City,  April  8,  1888. 

The  first  members  of  the  General  Church  Board  of  Educa- 
tion were  Wilford  Woodruff,  president;  Lorenzo  Snow,  George 
Q.  Cannon,  Karl  G.  Maeser,  Horace  S.  Eldredge,  Willard  Young, 
George  W.  Thatcher,  Anthon  H.  Lund,  and  Amos  Howe.  The 
first  meeting  of  the  Board  was  held  June  8,  1888,  when  George 
Reynolds  was  appointed  secretary.  Karl  G.  Maeser  was  ap- 
pointed general  superintendent. 

Since  the  organization  of  the  board  there  have  been  three 
presidents,  namely,  Wilford  Woodruff,  Lorenzo  Snow,  and 
Joseph  F.  Smith;  two  superintendents,  namely,  Karl  G.  Maeser, 
and  Joseph  M.  Tanner;  two  secretaries,  namely  George  Reynolds, 
and  Arthur  Winter,  secretary  and  treasurer. 

Object  and  Duties. — Its  object  is  to  establish  and  maintain  a 


GENERAL   CHURCH   BOARD   OF   EDUCATION.  145 

system  of  Church  schools  wherein  shall  be  given  religious  in- 
struction in  connection  with  the  subjects  usually  taught  in  the 
common  schools  and  colleges.  The  board  has  a  general  super- 
vision over  all  the  school  interests  of  the  Church,  and  it  meets 
once  a  month  to  consider  and  act  upon  questions  affecting  the 
Church  school  system.  Its  superinteadency  extends  also  over  the 
Stake  Boards  of  Education. 

Vacancies. — The  original  members  were  chosen  bv  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve  Apostles;  vacancies  are  filled  by  appointment  of 
the  Board  itself,  and  its  nominations  are  confirmed  afterwards  by 
vote  of  the  Saints  at  the  various  conferences. 

The  General  Superintendent  is  appointed  by  the  Board.  It 
is  his  duty  to  have  a  general  supervision  over  all  the  schools,  to 
keep  in  close  touch  with  them  and  to  see  that  the  general  plan  of 
Church  school  education  is  conformed  to.  The  present  Superin- 
tendent is  Dr.  Joseph  M.  Tanner. 

Stake  Boards  of  Education,  How  Created.— These  are  created 
by  the  action  of  the  Presidents  of  Stakes  and  High  Councils,  and 
consist  of  five  to  seven  members.  The  Presidency  of  a  Stake  are 
ex  officio  members  of  the  Board.  These  boards  being  a  pait 
of  the  general  system  are  under  the  superintendency  of  the  Gen- 
eral Board,  which  is  the  head  of  the  whole  system.  The  General 
Board,  however,  does  not  interfere  with  the  business  of  the  Stake 
boards,  but  from  time  to  time  it  makes  suggestions  and  recom- 
mendations to  them  in  the  interest  of  Church  school  education, 
for  the  promotion  of  unity  of  action,  and  for  the  improvement  of 
methods. 

Duties  of  Office.— The  Stake  Board  looks  after  the  educa- 
tional interest  within  its  jurisdiction.  It  carries  out  the  sugges- 
tions and  instructions  of  the  General  Board,  employs  faculties 
for  seminaries  and  academies,  constructs  school  buildings,  and 
otherwise  encourages  and  fosters  the  spirit  of  education  among 
the  Saints. 

The  Ward  Boards. — The  Bishoprics  comprise  the  various  ward 
boards,  and  they  hold  that  position  by  virtue  of  their  office  as 
heads  of  the  ward  organizations. 


146  CHfrRCH   GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER  THIRTY-NINE. 
CHURCH  SCHOOLS. 

Their  Organization  began  in  1875.  They  comprise  three 
grades  of  schools:  (1)  universities  and  colleges,  (2)  stake  acade- 
mies, and  (3)  seminaries.  The  universities  and  colleges  are  pre- 
sided over  by  a  president  and  two  counselors;  the  chief  officers 
of  academies  and  seminaries  are  principals.  The  work  done  in 
these  schools  parallels  that  of  the  district  schools  and  state  insti- 
tutions of  the  West,  with  the  addition  of  the  teaching  of  the 
principles  and  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints. 

List  of  Church  Schools.— Following  is  a  list  of  the  Church 
schools  now  (1904)  organized,  and  the  names  of  the  presiding 
officers,  and  location : 

B.  Y.  University,  Provo,  Utah,  Dr.  George  H.  Brimhall, 
president;  L.  D.  S.  University,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  Prof.  J.  H. 
Paul,  president;  B.  Y.  College,  Logan,  Utah,  Prof.  J.  H.  Lin- 
ford,  president;  Weber  Academy,  Ogden,  Utah,  Prof.  D.O.  McKay, 
principal;  Snow  Academy,  Ephraim,  Utah,  Prof.  N.  E.  Noyes, 
principal;  Beaver  Branch  of  the  B.  Y.  University,  Beaver,  Utah, 
Prof.  A.  B.  Anderson,  princip.il;  Emery  Academy,  Castle  Dale, 
Utah,  Prof.  S.  A.  Harris,  principal;  Uintah  Stake  Academy,  Ver- 
nal, Utah,  Prof.J.  W.  Robinson,  principal;  Oneida  Academy,  Pres- 
ton, Idaho,  Prof.  John  Johnson,  principal;  Fielding  Academy, 
Paris,  Idaho, Prof.  Richard  Haag,  principal;  Ricks  Academy, Rex- 
burg,  Idaho, Prof.  Ezra  Christiansen,  principal;  Cassia  Academy, 
Oakley,  Idaho,  Prof.  Joseph  Peterson,  principal;  St.  Johns  Acad- 
emy, St.  Johns,  Arizona,  Prof.  F.  A. Hinckley,  principal;  Thatcher 
Academy,  Thatcher,  Arizona,  Prof.  John  Nas>h,  principal;  Snow- 
flake  Academy,  Snowflake,  Arizona,  Prof.  J.  F.  Hoyt,  principal; 
Juarez  Academy,  Colonia  Juarez,  Chihuahua,  Mexico,  Prof.  Guy 
C.  Wilson,  principal;  Diaz  Academy,  Colonia  Diaz,  Chihuahua, 
Mexico,  Prof .  C.  R.  Fillerup,  principal;  Dublan  Academy,  Colonia 
Dublan,  Chihuahua,  Mexico,  Prof.  L.  Paul  Gordon,  principal. 


THE   AUXILIARY   ORGANIZATIONS.  147 


CHAPTER  FORTY. 

THE  AUXILIARY   ORGANIZATIONS. 

Number  and  Names. — At  present  there  are  six  auxiliary  or- 
ganizations which  have  been  established  for  helps  in  government. 
They  are  independent  of  each  other  in  their  respective  fields  of 
operation,  yet  they  are  of  the  Church  and  are  intended  to  pro- 
mote its  general  welfare.  They  are  subordinate  to  the  ward, 
stake  and  general  authorities  of  the  Church,  who  have  an  indirect 
supervision  over  them.  Naming  them  in  their  chronological  order 
they  are. 

(1)  The  Relief  Society,  (2)  The  Sunday  School,  (3)  The 
Young  Men's  Mutual  Improvement  Association,  (4)  The  Young 
Ladies'  Mutual  Improvement  Association,  (5)  The  Primary 
Association,  and  (6)  The  Religion  Class. 

The  Governmental  Frame  Work  of  each  organization  is 
threefold : 

(1)  There  is  a  central  government  consisting   of   a   board, 
superintendency,  or  presidency,  whose  jurisdiction  is  co- extensive 
with  the  Church  in  all  the  world. 

(2)  A  stake  board,  superiutendency,  or  presidency,  whose 
jurisdiction  is  confined  to  the  limits  of  a  stake;  and 

(3)  A  ward  board,  superintendency,  or  presidency,  limited 
jurisdiction  to  each  individual  organization  in  a  bishop's  ward, 

or  a  branch  of  the  Church. 

Originally  each  and  all  of  these  societies  were  organized  and 
established  by  the  authority  and  appointment  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency of  the  Church.  During  the  period  from  their  first  organ- 
ization to  the  present,  changes  have  taken  place  by  creating  new 
offices  to  meet  growing  demands;  but  as  none  are  based  on  a 
formal  or  written  code,  their  working  constitutions  are  quite  flex- 
ible. When  officers  are  elected  they  may  retain  their  positions 
as  long  as  they  fill  their  respective  offices  with  dignity  and  with 
profit  to  the  societies.  Generally  speaking,  vacancies  in  office 


148  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

are  filled  by  the  nominations  of  the  governing  boards,  by  and 
with  the  approval  of  the  presiding  ecclesiastical  authorities.  The 
procedure,  however,  varies  in  different  organizations. 

How  Officers  are  Chosen. — The  right  to  nominate  or  appoint 
persons  to  office  clearly  belongs  to  the  presiding  officers  in 
whose  jurisdictions  the  organization  is  to  operate.*  If  it  is  a  ward 
organization,  the  Bishopric  nominates;  if  for  a  stake  organization, 
the  Stake  Presidency  nominates;  if  for  the  general  officers  for  the 
whole  Church,  the  First  Presidency  names  them.  However, 
each  of  these  presiding  councils  usually  considers  the  wishes  of  the 
various  societies  and  sanctions  and  approves  names  suggested  to 
them  by  the  officers  of  the  respective  organizations.  Of  course, 
before  persons  are  finally  chosen  for  offices  they  must  receive  the 
vote  of  members  of  the  Church,  and  also  of  their  respective  soci- 
eties. The  exception  to  this  is  in  the  case  of  electing  officers  for  a 
board  of  directors  for  an  incorporation.  In  this  the  State  law  of 
corporation  is  followed. 

*  ON  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT. — "Now,  in  relation  to  the  government  of 
our  Church;  a  word  or  two  in  order  that  we  may  understand  it.  In  the  first 
place  I  lay  down  the  principle,  which  I  think  is  an  invariable  one — one  that 
we  must  be  governed  by, — that  is,  that  the  priesthood  after  the  order  of  the 
Son  of  God  is  the  ruling,  presiding,  authority  in  the  Church.  It  is  divided 
into  its  various  parts — the  Melchisedek  and  the  Aaronic — and  all  the  quorums 
or  councils  are  organized  in  the  Church,  each  with  special  duties  and  spec- 
ial callings,  not  clashing  with  each  other,  but  all  harmonious  and  united.  In 
other  words,  there  is  no  organization  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  separ- 
ate and  apart,  above  or  outside  of,  the  holy  priesthood  or  its  authority.  We 
have  our  Relief  Societies,  Mutual  Improvement  Associations,  Primary  Asso- 
ciations and  Sunday  Schools,  and  we  may  organize,  if  we  choose,  associa- 
tions for  self-protection  and  self-help  among  ourselves,  not  subject  to  our 
enemies,  but  for  our  good  and  the  good  of  our  people,  but  these  organiza- 
tions are  not  quorums  or  councils  of  the  priesthood,  but  are  auxiliary  to, 
and  under  it;  organized  by  virtue  of  the  holy  priesthood.  They  are  not  out- 
side of,  nor  above  it,  nor  beyond  its  reach.  They  acknowledge  the  princi- 
ple of  the  priesthood.  Wherever  they  are  they  always  exist  with  the  view 
of  accomplishing  some  good;  some  soul's  salvation  temporal  or  spiritual. 
When  we  have  a  Relief  Society,  it  is  thus  organized.  It  has  its  president 
and  other  officers,  for  the  complete  and  perfect  accomplishment  of  the  pur- 
poses of  its  organization.  When  it  meets,  it  proceeds  as  an  independent 
organization  always  mindful  of  the  fact  that  it  is  such,  by  virtue  of  the 
authority  of  the  holy  priesthood  which  God  has  instituted.  If  the  president 
of  the  stake  comes  into  a  meeting  of  the  Relief  Society,  the  sisters,  through 
their  president,  would  at  once  pay  deference  to  him;  would  consult  and  ad- 
vise with  him,  and  receive  directions  from  the  presiding  head.  That  head 
is  the  bishop  in  the  ward;  the  president  in  the  stake;  the  presidency  of  the 
Church,  in  all  the  Church.  The  Young  Ladies'  and  Young  Men's  associa- 
tions, the  Primary  associations,  and  the  Sunday  Schools  are  all  under  the 
same  head,  and  the  same  rules 'apply  to  each.'' — President  Joseph  F.  Smith, 
in  Improvement  Era,  vol.  6,  page  705 


RELIEF   SOCIETIES.  149 


CHAPTER  FOETY-ONE. 

RELIEF  SOCIETIES. 

On  Thursday,  the  17th  Day  of  March,  1842,  the  Female  Re- 
lief Society  of  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  was  organized,  Emma  Smith,  wife 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  was  elected  president;  and  Sarah 
M.  Cleveland  and  Eliza  Ann  Whitney,  were  elected  counselors.  In 
his  history  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  makes  the  following  note 
concerning  the  organization:  "I  gave  much  instruction,  read  in 
the  New  Testament,  and  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  con- 
cerning the  Elect  Lady,  and  showed  that  the  elect  meant  to  be 
elected  to  a  certain  work,  etc.,  and  that  the  revelation  was  then 
fulfilled  by  Sister  Emma's  election  to  the  presidency  of  the  Soci- 
ety, she  having  previously  been  ordained  to  expound  the  Scrip- 
tures. Emma  was  blessed  and  her  counselors  were  ordained  by 
Elder  John  Taylor."  Miss  Eliza  R.  Snow  was  chosen  secretary 
and  Phebe  M.  Wheeler,  assistant  secretary,  and  Miss  Alvira 
R.  Coles,  treasurer. 

Object  of  the  Society. — President  Joseph  Smith  was  in  attend- 
ance at  a  subsequent  meeting  and  gave  valuable  instructions. 
He  said  that  the  object  of  the  society  was  for  "the  relief  of  the 
poor,  of  the  destitute,  of  the  widow  and  of  the  orphan,  and  for 
the  exercise  of  benevolent  works.'-'  This  organization  is  also  "ed- 
ucational in  the  best  and  highest  sense  of  the  word,  dealing  with 
subjects  that  tend  to  the  elevation  of  women  in  all  the  lines  of 
thought  and  action  that  benefit  humanity."  This  society  is  prob- 
ably the  oldest  organization  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States, 
and  its  influence  for  good  has  been  strongly  felt  at  home  and 
abroad. 

Constitution,  Membership  and  Officers. — The  minutes,  reso- 
lutions and  all  lawful  acts  of  tjhe  society  form  a  working  constitu- 
tion. The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  defined  the  qualifications  of 


150  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

members.  He  said:  "None  should  be  accepted  to  membership 
except  those  who  are  worthy ;  it  should  be  a  select  society  of 
the  virtuous  and  those  who  would  walk  circumspectly.''  The 
society  as  a  whole  is  divided  into  three  departments:  (1)  General, 
(2)  Stake,  and  (3)  Ward.  Each  of  these  organizations  has 
officers  of  corresponding  rank;  namely,  (1)  a  president,  (2)  two 
counselors,  (3)  a  secretary  or  secretaries,  (4)  a  treasurer,  and  (5) 
several  aids — except  that  ward  presidents  have  no  aids. 

Incorporations. — On  October  10,  1892,  a  federation  of  all  the 
societies  was  effected,  and  a  corporation  formed  under  the  name 
of  the  "National  Woman's  Relief  Society,"  thus  giving  the  com- 
bined societies  a  legal  status  before  the  world,  and  the  right  to 
hold  property.  Ward  and  branch  societies  also  associate  under 
the  laws  of  the  State  in  order  to  legally  acquire,  hold  and  transfer 
real  property.  The  officers  of  the  legal  organizations  are  the 
officers  of  the  general  and  ward  organizations,  acting  in  dual 
capacities,  known  as  the  President,  1st  Vice- President,  2nd  Vice- 
President,  Secretary  and  Treasurer. 


SUNDAY   SCHOOLS.  151 


CHAPTER  FORTY-TWO. 

SUNDAY  SCHOOLS 

The  Deseret  Sunday  School  Union  was  organized  in  June,  1872. 
Though  a  partial  organization  was  effected  in  1867.  This  action 
was  taken  at  a  convention  of  Sunday  School  Superintendents  and 
prominent  Church  authorities.  The  movement  grew  out  of  a 
pressing  need  for  better  system  and  methods.  Prior  to  this  time, 
each  school  was  practically  independent  of  any  organization  save 
that  of  the  ward  or  branch  where  it  was  established.  The  pur- 
pose of  the  Union,  therefore,  was  to  make  each  Sunday  School 
part  of  a  three-fold  system  of  government,  conforming  to  the 
pattern  of  the  Church.  The  convention  elected  George  Q.  Can- 
non, (then  one  of  the  Twelve  Apostles)  General  Superintendent; 
Edward  L.  Sloan,  Secretary;  George  Goddard,  and  Robert  L. 
Campbell,  Corresponding  Secretaries.  From  this  simple  begin- 
ning at  organization,  the  institution  has  greatly  expanded;  new 
offices  having  been  created  with  their  respective  duties  assigned 
just  as  fast  as  the  natural  growth  of  the  Sunday  schools  demanded. 
It  may  be  in  place  here  to  remark  that  the  first  Sunday  school  in 
Utah  was  organized  December,  1849,  by  Richard  Ballantyne  of 
the  Fourteenth  Ward,  Great  Salt  Lake  City. 

Outline  of  Organization.— The  Sunday  schools  of  today— 
except  those  in  the  missionary  fields  are  under  the  jurisdiction 
and  control  of  three  separate  boards:  (1)  The  General;  (2) 
the  Stake;  and  (3)  the  Local  or  Ward  superintendency.  The 
name  or  title  of  the  general  organization  is:  The  Deseret  Sun- 
day School  Union.  This  Board  is  made  up  of  twenty-six  mem- 
bers at  present,  and  its  officers  are:  a  General  Superintendent, 
two  Assistants,  a  Secretary  and  Assistant  Secretary,  a  Treasurer 
and  a  Business  Manager.  The  Board  publishes  the  Juvenile  In- 
structor as  the  official  organ  of  the  Union  which  is  conducted 
by  an  editor,  two  assistants,  and  a  business  manager. 


152  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

Duties  of  the  Union  Board. — Generally  speaking,  the  func- 
tion performed  by  this  body  is  the  supervision  of  the  Sunday 
school  interests  in  all  the  world.  The  principal  details  are  the 
planning  of  courses  of  study  for  class- work;  the  formulation  of 
rules  and  methods  by  which  plans  and  studies  are  worked  out; 
the  introduction  and  application  of  the  principles  of  government 
and  discipline  in  thf  schools;  publishing  of  books,  maps,  charts, 
etc.;  the  compiling  of  statistics;  the  advising  and  counseling 
of  stake  and  other  school  officers;  the  holding  of  conferences, 
general  and  district  conventions;  and  attending  to  financial  mat- 
ters and  other  miscellaneous  concerns  of  the  institution, 

The  Stake  Board. — This  is  but  the  frame  of  the  general  or- 
ganization as  applied  to  the  smaller  area  of  the  stake.  Its  officers 
are:  A  Stake  .superintendent,  two  assistants,  one  or  two  secre- 
taries, a  treasurer,  a  librarian,  a  chorister,  an  organist,  and  usu- 
ally a  number  of  others  belonging  to  the  Board  who  act  as  as- 
sistants, or  aids,  when  the  work  may  require  it.  The  duty  of  the 
stake  board  is  to  see  that  the  instructions  and  plans  of  the  Union 
Board  are  carried  out;  to  hold  frequent  officers'  meeting,  confer- 
ences, and  conventions;  to  visit  from  time  to  time  the  various 
Sunday  schools,  observe  their  condition,  note  their  progress,  and 
encourage  the  children  and  teachers  both  by  their  presence  and 
by  remarks;  to  compile  statistics,  look  after  records,  and  make 
stated  reports  to  the  Union  Board,  and  the  like. 

The  Ward  Superintendency.— Here  again  the  local  organi- 
zation is  a  copy  of  the  two  above  described  and  is  in  harmony 
with  the  general  plan.  It  is  adapted  to  a  similar  division  and  is 
mainly  centered  on  one  object — the  ward  or  branch  Sunday 
school.  The  board  consists  of  a  superintendent,  and  two  assist- 
ants, (called  the  superintendency),  a  secretary,  a  treasurer,  a 
librarian,  a  chorister,  and  a  corps  of  teachers  of  both  sexes. 
The  superintendency,  teachers,  and  other  officers  seek  to  develop 
by  their  management  and  individual  efforts  that  good  which 
ought  to  flow  from  organization,  system,  office  and  function,  em- 
bodied in  this  important  institution — the  Sunday  school. 

Appointment  of  Officers — The  first  General  Superintendent, 
George  Q.  Cannon,  was,  as  stated  above,  elected  by  a  convention  of 


SUNDAY    SCHOOLS.  153 

superintendents  with  the  approval  of  the  First  Presidency,  and 
afterwards  by  the  vote  of  the  people.  His  successor  was  Presi- 
dent Lorenzo  Snow.  Joseph  P.  Smith  followed  President  Snow, 
being  nominated  and  sustained  at  a  meeting  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency and  the  Union  Board,  held  November  7,  1901,  and  after- 
wards approved  by  the  people  in  the  usual  way.  The  General 
Superintendent  chooses  his  two  assistants  with  the  approval  of 
the  Board.  When  vacancies  occur  in  the  Union  Board,  the  Gen- 
eral Superintendent  takes  the  initiative;  though  other  members 
may  in  an  informal  way  suggest  names. 

Stake  Superintendents  are  chosen  by  the  Stake  Presidency 
with  the  approval  of  the  General  Superintendency.  Each  super- 
intendent selects  his  two  assistants,  likewise  subject  to  approval. 
Vacancies  in  a  stake  board  are  filled  by  the  appointment  of  the 
Stake  Presidency,  and  upon  consultation  with  the  stake  superin- 
tendent. In  all  these  cases,  the  Stake  Presidency  may  submit 
the  names  of  persons  selected  for  office  to  the  High  Council  for 
approval. 

Ward  Superintendents  are  appointed  by  the  Bishops  upon 
consultation  with  the  Stake  Superintendents.  They  choose  their 
assistants  with  the  approval  of  the  Bishoprics.  Usually  other 
officers  and  teachers  are  nominated  by  the  superintendency  of  the 
school  in  consultation  with  the  Bishopric.  All  officers  and  teach- 
ers of  a  Sunday  school  must  be  sustained  by  a  vote  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  branch  or  ward. 

Work  of  the  Sunday  School.— The  field  of  operation  of  the 
Sunday  school  is  principally  among  the  young.  The  aim  is  to 
teach  them  the  principles  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  inculcate  good 
morals  and  manners.  As  a  means  to  this  end  the  courses  of 
study  are  largely  based  upon  the  Scriptures,  and  upon  history  and 
biography.  A  further  aim  is  to  encourage  action  in  the  youth  to 
obtain  a  testimony  that  God  lives,  to  lay  a  solid  foundation  on 
the  rock  of  faith  on  which  may  be  reared  the  grandest  of  all 
structures — the  Gospel. 


154  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER  FORTY-THREE. 

YOUNG  MEN'S  MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATIONS. 

The  First  Association  was  organized  in  the  13th  Ward,  Salt 
Lake  City,  June  10, 1875.  In  the  main,  the  purpose  of  the  organi- 
zations is  along  the  lines  laid  down  by  President  Brigham  Young, 
namely,  "for  mutual  improvement  of  the  youth  of  Zion;  the  es- 
tablishment in  the  youth  of  individual  testimony  of  the  great 
Latter-day  work;  to  develop  the  gifts  within  them;  and  the  cul- 
tivating a  knowledge  and  an  application  of  the  eternal  principles 
of  the  great  science  of  life." 

Governmental  Construction. —  The  institution  as  a  whole 
may  be  divided  into  three  classes:  (1)  The  central  or  general 
organization;  (2)  the  Stake  organization;  and  (3)  the  local  or 
ward  organization.  The  general  officers  are:  a  Superintendent, 
two  Assistants,  a  Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  a  Music  Director,  and 
thirty-four  Aids.  The  Stake  organization  has  a  correspondency 
to  the  general  organization.  The  officers  are:  a  Superintendent, 
two  Assistants,  a  Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  Music  Director,  Libra- 
rian, and  a  number  of  Aids.  The  Ward  organizations  are  com- 
posed each  of  a  President,  two  Counselors,  a  Secretary,  a  Treas- 
urer, a  Librarian,  and  Choir-leader. 

The  First  Organizations  were  local  or  ward  societies,  inde- 
pendent of  either  stake  or  general  boards.  It  was  a  little  more 
than  a  year  after  the  organization  of  associations  in  many  of  the 
Stakes  that  a  central  organization  was  effected.  The  first  move- 
ment in  this  direction  was  the  appointment,  by  the  authorities  of 
the  Church,  and  the  sanction  by  a  conference  held  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  December  8, 1876,  of  a  committee  composed  of  the  following 
named  persons:  Junius  F.  Wells,  president;  Milton  H.  Hardy,  and 
Rodney  C.  Badger,  counselors;  John  Nicholson,  R.  W.  Young, 
and  George  F.  Gibbs,  secretaries;  and  Mahonri  Pratt,  treasurer. 


YOUNG   MEN'S   MUTUAL   IMPROVEMENT   ASSOCIATIONS.        155 

Briefly  outlined  their  duties  as  defined  were,  (1)  ''To  form  a  board 
of  reference  for  the  combined  associations  throughout  the  Church; 
(2)  to  act  at  the  head  of  the  entire  organization;  (3)  to  conduct 
missionary  labor  among  the  young  people:  (4)  to  receive  reports; 
and  (5)  to  issue  general  instructions  for  the  government  of  the 
sssociations.'? 

In  1878,  stake  boards  were  created  consisting  of  a  superin- 
tendent, two  counselors,  a  secretary,  and  a  treasurer.  At  a  con- 
ference held  in  Salt  Lake  City,  April  6,  1880,  upon  the  nomina- 
tion of  President  John  Taylor,  Apostle  Wilford  Woodruff  was 
chosen  General  Superintendent  of  the  Young  Men's  Mutual  Im- 
provement Association  throughout  the  world,  with  Apostles 
Joseph  F.  Smith  and  Moses  Thatcher  as  Counselors:  with  four 
additional  Assistants,  a  Secretary  and  Treasurer.  President  Wil- 
ford Woodruff  held  the  office  as  General  Superintendent  until  his 
death  in  1901,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  who  was  appointed  by  the  Twelve  and  sustained  by  vote  at 
the  general  conference  of  the  Church. 

Vacancies  are  filled  in  the  general  organization  by  appoint- 
ment of  the  General  Superintendent,  or  by  the  Board  with  the 
approval  of  the  General  Superintendent.  Vacancies  are  filled  in 
the  Stake  organization  by  the  Stake  Presidency  on  consultation 
with  the  General  Board;  vacancies  in  Ward  organizations  by  the 
Bishopric,  on  consultation  with  the  Stake  Superintendence-* 

Duties  of  Officers.— The  main  function  of  the  General  Board 
is  the  supervision  of  all  the  Improvement  associations  through- 
out the  world;  to  encourage  and  foster  the  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures; to  recommend,  publish  and  furnish  other  literature  for  the 
various  associations;  to  formulate  and  arrange  programs  and 
outlines;  to  provide  for  the  holding  of  conferences,  conventions 
and  other  meetings;  to  establish  and  conduct  missionary  work 
among  the  young;  to  organize,  in  connection  with  local  author- 


*  OFFICERS  TO  BE  SET  APART. — At  a  meeting  of  the  General  Board  of 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  held  on  November  9,  1898,  the  following  recommendation  was 
passed: — "This  Board  recommends  that  all  officers  of  the  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Associations  be  blessed  and  set  apart  by  presidents  of  stakes  and 
bishops  of  wards." — Improvement  Era,  Vol.  2,  page  154. 


156  CHURCH    GOVERNMENT. 

ities,  boards,  committees,  etc.,  in  new  stakes  and  in  outlying  ter- 
ritory; and  to  undertake  and  carry  on  many  other  things  that 
tend  to  promote  good  citizenship  and  the  general  welfare. 

Stake  officers  supervise  the  work  of  the  local  organizations. 
The  ward  presidents  conduct  the  class  work  of  their  respective 
associations,  look  after  the  recreations  and  amusement  in  the 
wards,  and  labor  with,  and  are  helpful  to,  the  young  men  in  their 
several  jurisdictions. 


YOUNG  LADIES'  MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATIONS.     157 


CHAPTER  FORTY-FOUR. 
YOUNG  LADIES'  MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATIONS. 

Retrenchment  Associations  were  the  first  attempts  at  or- 
ganization of  societies  for  the  young  women  of  Zion.  These 
date  back  to  June,  1869.  The  object  at  that  time  was  to  promote 
a  sentiment  of  retrenchment  and  economy;  to  furnish  a  better 
means  of  education  for  girls  in  the  principles  ot  the  Gospel  and 
domestic  arts.  A  few  years  later  (1880)  these  organizations  wer» 
merged  into  the  Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Improvement  Associa- 
tions, with  a  broader  plan  of  work  and  a  more  extended  field  for 
operations. 

In  1891,  all  the  associations,  as  represented  by  the  head 
organization,  entered  the  federation  of  the  National  Council  of 
Women  and  thereupon  added  the  word  "National"  to  the  title  of 
the  general  organization. 

The  Plan  of  the  Work  as  now  outlined  by  the  association?, 
embraces  the  study  of  theology,  of  domestic  arts,  physiology  and 
hygiene,  literature  and  history.  Opportunity  is  also  afforded 
members  in  the  practice  and  management  of  deliberative  assem- 
blies, in  the  art  of  public  speaking,  and  in  work  demanding  self- 
effort  along  the  channel  of  general  culture. 

Organic  Features. — The  governmental  structure  of  the  soci- 
eties was  at  first  very  simple,  but  sufficient  for  the  day  and  the 
scope  of  the  work.  The  head  consisted  of  a  president  and 
two  counselors,  a  secretary  and  a  treasurer.  The  officers  of  a 
ward  organization  corresponded  in  name  and  number  with  the 
general  board. 

But  as  the  institution  stands  today,  it  is  organized  with  a 
general  board  composed  of  thirty  members.  The  names  of  the 
officers  as  they  rank  are:  a  president,  two  counselors,  a  secre- 
tary and  treasurer,  a  corresponding  secretary,  a  recording  secre- 


158  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

tary,  a  musical  director,  an  organist,  an  assistant  organist,  and 
twenty-one  aids.  There  is  also  connected  with  the  general  board 
an  editoral  staff, and  a  business  management, who  conduct  a  month- 
ly magazine,  The  Young  Woman's  Journal,  official  organ  of  the 
associations,  which  has  been  published  continuously  since  1889. 

Stake  Organizations. — There  is  a  board  of  control  in  each 
Stake  called  the  Stake  Board,  which  corresponds  in  structure 
though  not  in  number  with  the  General  Board;  being  composed 
of  a  president,  two  counselors,  a  recording  secretary,  a  corre- 
sponding secretary,  a  treasurer  and  a  number  of  aids. 

Local  or  Ward  Organizations  are  complements  of  the  Stake 
organization,  except  that  there  is  eommonly  but  one  secretary 
and  no  aids,  unless  the  association  is  numerically  strong  and  its 
members  widely  scattered. 

Choosing  Officers  and  Filling  Vacancies.— The  First  Presi- 
dency of  the  Church  appoints  the  President  of  the  General  Board, 
and  she  chooses  her  counselors  with  their  advice.  If  a  president 
dies  or  resigns,  all  officers  except  the  secretarj7  and  treasurer  are 
released  from  duty,  although  it  is  the  rule  for  old  officers  to  car- 
ry forward  the  work  without  interruption,  until  a  reorganization 
takes  place.  The  secretary  and  treasurer  retain  their  positions 
until  some  emergency  arises  which  would  require  their  release  or 
resignations.  Other  vacancies  occurring  in  the  General  Board 
are  filled  by  the  vote  of  the  Board,  after  consulting  with  the  First 
Presidency.  The  President  of  a  stake  board  is  appointed  by  the 
stake  presidency  either  independently  or  in  connection  with  the 
General  Board.  Vacancies  in  a  stake  board  are  filled  by  appoint- 
ment of  the  stake  presidency,  usually  upon  the  nomination  of  the 
stake  board.  Ward  officers  are  chosen  by  the  Bishopric  in  con- 
nection with  the  stake  superintendency.  In  these  matters  the 
wishes  and  suggestions  of  the  respective  governing  boards  are 
duly  considered  by  the  presiding  priesthood.  The  appointment 
of  all  officers  is  confirmed  by  the  vote  of  members  at  the  various 
conferences  of  the  Church,  and  conferences  of  the  organizations. 

Some  Functions  of  Office. — In  the  main,  the  duties  of  the 
General  Board  are:  (1)  to  preside  over  the  Young  Ladies'  asso- 


YOUNG  LADIES'  MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATIONS.     159 

ciations  in  all  the  world;  (2)  to  plan  and  arrange  both  in  general 
and  in  detail,  the  work  for  the  individual  associations;  (3)  to 
supervise  the  work  as  outlined;  (4)  to  hold  general  and  stake 
conferences  periodically,  also  conventions  and  officers'  meetings; 
(5)  to  instruct  stake  and  ward  officers  in  the  government  of  their 
respective  charges;  (6)  to  visit  from  time  to  time  the  associa- 
tions, extending  encouragement  and  help  to  all  interested  in 
mutual  improvement;  and  (7)  to  collect  statistics,  plan  for  con- 
ferences, consider  means  of  raising  funds  and  their  disburse- 
ment, etc.  The  principle  duties  of  the  Stake  Presidency  are:  (1) 
to  preside  over  all  ward  associations  in  the  Stake;  (2)  to  carry 
out  the  instructions  of  the  General  Board ;  (3)  to  arrange  for  and 
hold  one  or  more  conferences  annually;  (4)  to  visit  the  local  as- 
sociations; and  (5)  to  counsel  and  advise  officers  in  relation  to 
their  work.  The  Ward  President  and  her  Counselors  preside  at 
the  meetings  of  the  associations  and  attend  to  the  many  details  of 
the  regular  program  work;  devise  means  to  keep  up  the  member- 
ship, plan  and  execute  amusement  programs;  and  look  after 
the  moral,  spiritual  and  intellectual  welt'are  of  members.  The 
duties  of  the  other  officers,  both  general  and  local,  are  sufficient- 
ly indicated  by  their  titles. 


160  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 


CHAPTER   FORTY-FIVE. 
PRIMARY  ASSOCIATIONS. 

The  First  Organization  was  local,  and  was  effected  August 
11,  1878,  at  Farmington,  Utah.  The  necessary  offices  were 
created,  and  appointments  made  as  follows:  Mrs.  Aurelia  S. 
Rogers,  President;  Mrs.  Louisa  Haight,  and  Mrs.  Helen  M. 
Miller,  Counselors;  Mrs.  Rhoda  H.  Richards,  Secretary,  and 
Mrs.  Clara  A.  Leonard,  Treasurer.  Two  years  later,  a  General 
Board  for  the  whole  Church  was  appointed  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency, and  immediately  following,  several  stake  organizations 
were  effected  which  in  their  governmental  construction  were  exact 
copies  of  the  general  organization.  As  the  work  of  the  Primary 
Associations  increased,  other  offices  were  created,  notably  the 
office  of  Aids  to  the  several  presidencis. 

The  Purpose  of  the  organization  is  three-fold,  namely:  (1) 
To  promote  spiritual  development  in  the  children;  (2)  to  educate 
them  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord;  and  (3)  to  encourage  industrial 
occupations  as  an  offset  to  idleness,  street  roaming,  and  careless 
habits.  The  work  of  the  associations  is  adapted  to  children  of 
both  sexes,  from  the  ages  of  four  to  fourteen;  and  much  of  the 
matter  for  class  exercises  is  similar  to  that  given  in  the  Sunday 
schools.  The  General  Board  publishes  a  monthly  magazine — 
The  Children's  Friend — and  issues  from  time  to  time  other  litera- 
ture helpful  to  the  associations,  The  officers  from  first  to  last 
are  the  mothers  and  daughters  of  our  Latter-day  Saint  com- 
munities. 

The  Functions  of  Office  are  similar  to  those  of  other  aux- 
iliary organizations  of  the  Church.  The  General  Board  directs 
and  supervises,  through  the  two  organizations  below  it,  the  prim- 
ary work  of  the  whole  Church.  The  Stake  Boards  receive  sug- 
gestions and  counsel  from  their  superior  officers,  and  preside 
over  the  local  presidencies,  organize  and  re-organize  ward  associ- 


PRIMARY  ASSOCIATIONS.  101 

ations  when  necessary,  and  attend  to  whatever  business  is  of  gen- 
eral interest  in  Primary  work  within  their  respective  jurisdic- 
tions. The  ward  or  local  officers  have  charge  of  the  details  of 
class  work;  they  plan  and  execute  socials  and  other  recreative 
passtimes,  and  are  continually  in  close  touch  with  the  needs  of 
the  children  morally,  spiritually,  and  socially.  The  sessions  are 
held  on  week  days,  usually  on  afternoons. 

Appointment  to  Office. — Upon  the  death  or  resignation  of 
the  President  of  the  General  Board,  the  Counselors  and  other 
officers  are  released,  except  the  secretaries.  In  such  case  the 
First  Presidency  would  take  the  initiative  in  the  reorganization 
of  the  General  Board.  Vacancies  occuring  in  the  General  Board r 
other  than  that  of  President,  are  tilled  by  the  Board  itself,  with 
the  approval  of  the  First  Presidency.  The  chief  Primary  officers 
of  the  stake  are  appointed  by  the  Stake  Presidency  with  the  help 
and  understanding  of  the  General  Board.  As  to  vacancies  in 
stake  boards,  the  same  rule  prevails  that  is  followed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Board. 

The  Bishopric  of  a  ward  chooses  the  ward  President,  which 
action  is  taken  in  connection  with  the  stake  officers.  The  presi- 
dents of  the  three  boards  just  named,  practically  choose  their 
own  counselors.  Other  officers  are  selected  by  the  respective 
boards  themselves  and  approved  by  the  Presiding  Priesthood. 

The  General  Board,  as  it  existed  June  7,  1904,  -vas  as  follows: 
Louie  B.  Felt,  President;  Lillie  T.  Freeze,  and  Josephine  R. 
West,  Counselors;  May  Anderson,  Secretary  and  Treasurer; 
Olive  D.  Christensen,  Assistant  Secretary;  Vera  I.  Felt,  Record- 
ing Secretary;  and  thirteen  Aids.  There  were  on  that  date  659 
associations;  6,667  officers;  and  a  total  enrollment  of  46,008 
children. 


CHAPTER  FORTY-SIX 

RELIGION  CLASSES. 

Historical. — At  the  close  of  the  semi-annual  conference  of  the 
Church,  Salt  Lake  City,  October,  1890,  a  meeting  was  held  of  the 
First  Presidency,  members  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  Church 
school  teachers,  and  others  interested  in  the  cause  of  education. 
This  convention  was  under  the  auspices  of  the  General  Church 
Board  of  Education.  It  was  then  that  the  Religion  Class  move- 
ment was  first  officially  and  publicly  announced.  The  objecl  as 
explained  by  the  promotors  of  the  organization  was  to  furnish  a 
means  for  the  religious  training  of  children  of  school  age  who  do 
not  regularly  attend  Church  institutions  of  learning.  It  was 
created  primarily  to  fill  an  educational  need  of  the  great  mass  of 
children  of  Litter-day  Saint  parentage.  The  practical  training 
of  the  children  in  personal  duties  and  requirement  of  the  Gospel, 
as  testimony  bearing;  prayer;  the  committing  to  memory  of  im- 
portant passages  of  scripture;  learning  sacred  songs  and  hymns; 
drawing  lessons  from  real  life  as  found  in  biography;  becoming 
acquainted  with  forms  and  ordinances  of  the  Church,  as  well  as 
Church  government — these  are  some  of  the  leading  and  concrete 
ideas  that  best  express  the  character  of  the  Religion  Class.  Two 
or  three  hours  a  week  spent  in  the  Sabbath  Schools  and  like  gath- 
erings, so  it  was  urged,  was  not  sufficient  time  to  devote  t*  relig- 
ious instruction  as  an  offset  to  worldly  and  other  detrimental 
influences.  There  was  therefore  room  for  the  organization;  the 
field  was  extensive;  the  soil  rich  and  deep;  the  fruitage  ought  to 
to  be  abundant. 

Branch  of  the  Church  School  System. — Unlike  the  Sunday 
School  or  the  Improvement  Associations,  which  in  a  measure  are 
distinct  societies,  the  Religion  Class  organization  is  an  appendage 
or  branch  of  the  Church  school  system,  and  is  therefore  under 
the  management  and  control  of  the  General  Church  Board  of  Ed- 


RELIGION   CLASSES.  163 

ucation.  Following1  the  prevalent  idea  of  governmental  construc- 
tion this  organization  in  its  main  features  conforms  to  the  same 
plan  as  do  the  other  auxiliary  models — namely,  the  General,  the 
Stake  and  the  Ward  or  Branch  organizations. 

General  Superintendency  Organization. — Like  other  auxili- 
ary organizations,  this  organization  is  also  under  a  board  of  con- 
trol, known  as  the  General  Superintendency  of  Religion  Classes. 
The  board  consists  of  a  General  Superintendent,  two  Assistants, 
a  General  Secretary,  and  (at  present  writing)  twelve  other  mem- 
bers. The  officers  of  the  General  Superintendency  are  appointed 
by  the  General  Board  of  Education;  while  the  board  itself  ap- 
points new  members  and  fills  vacancies  with  the  approval  of  the 
Church  Board  of  Education.  Members  of  the  entire  board  are 
voted  for  and  sustained  at  the  annual  and  semi-annual  confer- 
ences of  the  Church. 

Stake  and  Ward  Boards  of  Education. — In  each  stake  there 
is  (or  may  be)  a  Board  of  Education,  of  not  less  than  five  mem- 
bers. The  Stake  Presidency,  by  virtue  of  their  office,  are  mem- 
bers of  this  body;  and  the  president  of  the  stake  is  president  of 
the  board.  The  Bishopric  constitute  the  Ward  Board  of  Educa- 
tion. 

A  Stake  Superintendency  consists  of  a  Superintendent  and 
two  or  more  assistants.  They  are  agents  of  the  Stake  Board  of 
Education,  and  it  is  their  duty  to  have  a  general  supervision  over 
local  superintendents,  and  to  some  extent  over  the  local  class 
work;  also  to  collect  statistics  and  to  assist  the  Bishoprics  in  the 
selection  of  class  instructors.  The  Stake  Superintendent  and 
his  assistants  are  appointed  by  the  Stake  Board  of  Education , 
with  the  consent  of  the  Stake  Presidency  and  High  Council.  Their 
appointment  is  confirmed  by  vote  at  the  quarterly  stake  confer- 
ences. Vacancies  are  filled  in  the  same  manner. 

The  Ward  Organization  comprises  a  Superintendent  and  a 
corps  of  instructors,  which  in  reality  constitute  a  Faculty  with 
the  Superintendent  as  Principal.  This  ward  faculty  attends  to 
the  regular  routine  class  work,  holds  meetings  for  consultation, 
and  executes  the  plans  and  requirements  of  the  two  boards  above 


164  CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

it.  The  Superintendent  is  appointed  by  the  Bishopric  of  the 
ward  in  consultation  with  the  Stake  Superintendency;  the  in- 
structors are  appointed  by  the  Bishopric  in  connection  with  the 
ward  Superintendent.  All  are  voted  for  and  confirmed  in  office  in 
the  ward  conference. 


PART    iv. 

A  BRIEF  CONCORDANCE  OF  THE  BOOK 
OF  DOCTRINE  AND  COVENANTS. 


MOTE. — As  much  as  possible  the  exact  language  of  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  has  been  followed  in  the  quotations.  In  a 
number  of  references  words  and  phrases  are  omitted,  or  so  abbre- 
viated as  slightly  to  change  the  wording  of  the  text:  but  where 
this  has  been  necessary,  care  was  exercised  to  make  the  altered 
phraseology  an  adequate  key  to  the  meaning  of  the  passage  In 
a  few  other  instances,  the  references  are  mere  indexes  to  passages 
or  subjects.  Such  an  arrangement  was  necessary  in  order  that 
each  i-eference  might  occupy  only  one  line.  The  Lectures  on 
Faith  have  been  excluded  altogether. 


Aaron,  27:8,  you  might  be  called  and  ordained  even  as  A.  139 
68:16,  literal  descendants  of  A.  a  right  to  bishopric.  .249 
84:18,  a  priesthood  confirmed  upon  A.  and  his  seed.. 290 
84:18,  which  priesthood  of  A.  continueth  forever.  .  .290 
84:26,  key  of  preparatory  gospel  to  continue  with  A. 291 
84:31,  the  sons  of  Moses  and  A.  shall  offer  sacrifice. 291 

Aaronic,  13:,  Priesthood  restored  108 

107:1,  and  A.  including-  L/evitical  Priesthood 383 

107:20,  A.  Priesthood,  the  power  and  authority  of... 385 

Abraham,  110:12,  Elias  committed  gospel  of  A 405 

132:32, go  ye  and  do  the  works  of  A 469 

132:34,  Sarah  gave  Hagar  to  A.  to  wife 469 

Abide,  88:22,  not  able  to  a.  the  law  of  celestial  kingdom. 307 
88:23,  not  able  to  a.  the  law  of  a  terrestrial  kingdom  307 
88:24,  not  able  to  a.  the  law  of  a  telestial  kingdom. 307 
98:14,  will  a.  in  my  covenant  unto  death 342 

Abideth,  84:18,  the  priesthood  of  Aaron  a.  forever 290 

Abominable,  29:21,  that  a.  church  shall  be  cast  down 144 


ABSTAIN  166  ANSWERS 

Abstain,  49:18,  forbiddeth  to  a.  from  meats  not  of  God. 197 

Accountability,  20:71  has  arrived  unto  years  of  a 128 

Accusation,  50:33,  not  with  railing  a.,  neither  boasting. 201 

Act,  95:4,  I  will  bring  to  pass  my  strange  a 335 

Adam,  27:11,  with  Michael,  or  A.,  the  ancient  of  days.  139 

29:34,  neither  A.  your  father  whom  I  created 146 

?9:36,  the  devil  was  before  A 146 

29:41,  wherein  he  (A.)  became  spiritually  dead 147 

78:16,  Michael  (or  A.)   given  the  keys  of  salvation.  .281 

107:54,   blessed  A.  and  called   him   Michael 389 

107:55,  I  have  set  A.  to  be  at  the  head 389 

107:56,  A.  predicted  what  should  befall  his  posterity  389 

116:1,  place  where  A.  shall  come  to  visit  his  people. 415 

Adam-ontii-Ahman,  78:15,  estab.  foundations  of  A.  o.  A.  281 

116:1,  A.  o.  A.,  place  where  ancient  of  days  shall  sit. 415 

Address,  127:  an  a.  to  saints  in  Nauvoo 448 

128:  a.  to  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  L.  D.  S 451 

Administer,    20:40,    to  a.  bread   and  wine    125 

20:76,   after  this  manner  shall  he  a.  the  bread 128 

Administered,  20:6,  Jos.  Smith,  Jr.,  a.  unto  by  an  angel.  122 

Administering-,    20:78,    the   manner   of  a.   the   wine 129 

Adulterer,  42:25,   thou  shalt  forgive  the  repentant  a... 171 

42:80,    the   a.,   how   tried 176 

Adultery,   42:24,   thou   shalt  not  commit   a 171 

42:26,   committeth   a.   again   shall  be  cast  out    171 

42:75,  left  their  companions   for  sake  of  a 176 

42:80,  if  any  man   or  woman  commit  a 176 

63:16,   if  any  commit  a.  in  their  hearts    234 

132:41,   ye   have   asked   concerning   a 470 

132:63,  she  has  committed  a.  and  shall  be  destroyed. 473 

Advocate,   110:4,  I   am  your  a.  with  the  Father    404 

Afflicted,  101:2,  been  a.  because  of  trasgression 349 

Affliction-  66:9,  be  patient  in   a 245 

Agency,  93:31,  behold,  here  is  the  a.  of  man 331 

Agent,  2P:?5,  r-an  to  be  an  a.  unto  himself 146 

51:8,  let  there  be  an  a.  appointed    204 

57:6,    Sidney  Gilbert  an   a.  unto  the  church    215 

58:49,  an  a.  appointed  by  voice  of  the  church 221 

63:45,   let  Newel  K.  Whitney  be  ordained  an  a 237 

Agents,  29:39,  or  they  could  not  be  a.  unto  themselves  146 

58:28,    wherein    they   are   a.    unto    themselves 219 

Ahman,   78:20,   saith  your  Redeemer,   even  the  Son  A.. 282 

All,  63:59,  I  am  over  a.,  am  in  a.,  and  through  a 238 

132:20,  above  a.,  because  a.  things  are  subject  to.. 467 
Alpha,  19:1.  1  am  A.  £>nd  Ome^a.  Christ  the  Lord   .....  .117 

Amen,  121:37,  when  withdrawn,  a.  to  the  priesthood  of.  .424 

Anarchy,  134:6,  peace  would  be  supplanted  by  a 484 

.Ancient.  116:1.  the  A.  of  davs  shall  sit  as  spoken   415 

Ansrel,    13:,   words   of  the  A.   John    (the   Baptist) 108 

76:25,  an  a.  of  God  who  was  in  authority   267 

Angels.  38:1°.  the  a.  are  waiting  to  reap  down  earth.  .  .  .162 
76:21,  and  I  saw  the  holy  a.  who  are  sanctified.  ..  .267 

129:,  a.  or  spirits,   good  or  bad,  how  known 459 

129:1,  a.  having  bodies  of  flesh  and  bones    45S 

130:6,  a.  do  not  reside  on  a  planet  like  this    460 

132:17,   these  a.  did  not  abide  my  law    466 

132:37,   are  not   a.  but   are  Gods    469 

Ansrer,  56:1,  mine  a.  is  kindled   against  the  rebellious. 21 

Anointed,  121:16,  shall  lift  the  heel  against  mine  a 421 

Anointing1,   68:21,    descendants   of   Aaron  may   claim   a. 250 
Answers,   113:,  by  revelation  to  certain  questions    411 


APOCRYPHA  167  BAPTIZED 


Apocrypha,   91:1,      a   revelation   concerning   the  A 327 

Apostates,   41:1,   the  heaviest   of  all    cursings   on  a 167 

85:2,    keep   a   record    of   all    the   a 301 

Apostatized,   85:11,   have  a.,  or  have  been  cut  off 302 

Apostle,  18:9,  I  speak  unto  you  as  unto  Paul  mine  a.  .114 
20:2,  Jos.  Smith,  Jr.,  an  a.,  ordained  the  first  Elder. .  .121 

20:38,   an   a.   is  an   elder 125 

Apostles,    18:,    Revelation   making   known    calling  of...  112 

27:12,    ordained    and    confirmed   you    to   be    a 139 

29:12,   a.  to  judge  house  of  Israel    143 

84:63,  mine  a.,  even  God's  High  Priests    294 

95:4,  prepare  mine  a.   to  prune  my  vineyard    335 

Appeal,  102:31,  from  decision  of  Council  H.  P.  abroad... 363 

102:31,   can  be  no  a.  from   their  decision    363 

102:33,   after   examining  the  a.  and   the  evidence. .  .363 

Appear,   110:8,  yea,   I   will  a.  unto  my   servants 405 

Appendasre,  107:14,  called  Lesser  P.  because  it  is  an  a.    .384 


Appendages,  84:29,  offices  of  elder  and  bishop  a.  to. 
84:30,  office  of  teacher  and  deacon  a.  to  Lesser  P.  . 
107:5,  all  other  authorities  a.  to  this  priesthood. 


Appendix,    133:,    Revelation    called    the 

Appointments,  124:124-142,  to  offices  in  the  priesthood. 444 


April  6th,   20:1,    1830    years   since   birth    of  Christ... 
Arise,   88:124,   early  that  your  bodies   be  invigorated 


.291 
.291 
.394 

.475 


.121 
.819 


Army,   105:31,   let  my  a.   become  very   great    881 

Articles,   42:13,   observe   the  covenants  and   church   a..  170 

Ask,   6:5,   if  you  will  a.  of  me  you  shall   receive 89 

29:6,   whatsoever   ye   shall  a.   in  faith 143 

Assembly,   88:70,    tarry   and   call   a   solemn   a 312 

95:7,    you    should    call    your    solemn    a 335 

Assist,   75:24,  church  to  a.  missionaries'  families    268 

Assistance,    72:20,    claim    for   a.   upon    the   bishop 258 

Authority,  68:4,  of  priesthood  when  moved  by  H.  Ghost. 248 

107:17-37,   a.   of  various   councils   of  priesthood 385 

121:39,   as   soon   as   men   get   a  little  a 424 

Axe,  97:7,  the  a.  is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  trees 339 

Babylon,   1 :16,    the    great   shall    fall    78 

64:24,   not   spare   any   that   remain   in   B 241 

133:5,   go  ye   out   from   B 475 

133:14,   midst  of  wickedness  which   is   spiritual   B..476 
Baptism,    13:,    by    immersion    for    remission    of    sins...  108 

20:37,    concerning    the    manner    of   b 124 

20:37,   whom   to   receive  by  b.   into  the  church 125 

20:41,   b.   of  fire   and   the  Holy  Ghost    125 

20:72,  b.  administered  in  the  following  manner 128 

20:73,  words  used  for  and  r^ode  of  b 128 

22:,   not  unite  with   the  church  without  re-b 131 

33:11,   then   cometh   the  b.  of  fire    153 

68:25,   b.    of   children   when   eight   years   old 250 

124:32,  b.  for  your  dead  shall   not  be  acceptable. .  .433 

127:5.  a  word  in  relation  to  b.  for  your  dead 450 

128:1,    subject    of    b.    for    the    dead 451 

128:7-9,    nature    of    b.    for    the    dead 458 

128:12,  b.  by  water  to  answer  likeness  of  the  dead. 454 

Baptismal,   124:29,   a  b.   font  there  is  not  upon  earth.. 432 

128:13,  b.  font   instituted   as  a  simile  of  the   grave. 454 

Baptized,   18:7,  by  hands  of  servant  Joseph  Smith,   Jr.  118 

22:2.  b,  a  hundred  ti^es  avaiieth  him  nothing 132 

84:28,    John    b.    in    his    childhood     291 

84:74,    are    not    b.    shall    be    damned     295 

124:29,   my   saints  may  be  b.  for  their  dead 433 


BARLEY  108  BLOOD 


Barley,  89:17,  and  to.  for  animals  and  mild  drinks    ...322 

Battle,  98:33.   go  not  out  to  to.  until  commanded 345 

Battles,    98:37,    I,    the   L,ord,    would    fight    their  to 345 

Bear,    78:18,    ye   cannot   to.    all    things    now 282 

132:63,  that  they  may  to.  the  souls  of  men 473 

Bed,    88:124,    retire    to   thy   to.    early 319 

Beginning",  93:23,  were  also  in  the  to.  with  the  Father.  .  .330 

93:29,  man  was  in  the  to.  with  God 330 

Beqrsriner,  124:90.  nor  his  seed  be  found  to.  bread 440 

Beings,  129:1,   there  are  two  kinds  of  to.   in  heaven. ..  .459 

Believe,   5:7.  if  they  to.  not  my  words    85 

5:7,  not  to.  you  my  servant  Joseph   85 

20:25,  as  many  as  would  to.  and  be  baptized   123 

Belong-eth,  51:10,  to  this  people  not  given  other  churches  204 

Bind,  43:9,  yourselves  to  act  in  all  holiness    178 

88:84,  to.  up  the  law  and  seal  up  the  testimony   ....314 

127:7.  to.  on  earth  may  be  bounrJ  in  henven    450 

Bishop,  20:67,  to  be  ordained  by  direction  of  H.  C 127 

41:9,  Edward  Partridge  to  be  ordained  a  to 168 

42:31,  Hid  before  the  to.  of  ™y  church 171 

42:71,  to.  and  coun.  to  receive  support  for  families.  .175 

42:82,  necessary  that  the  to.  is  present  also   .  % 176 

46:27,  given  unto  the  to.  to  discern  all  those  gifts   .  .  .193 

51:5,  consecrated  unto  the  to.  for  the  poor 203 

51:13,  let  to.  appoint  storehouse  for  the  church 204 

58:35,  in  laying  his  moneys  before  the  to 220 

68:19,  High  Priests  may  officiate  in  the  office  of  to.  .  .250 

68:22,  to.  tried  before  the  First  Presidency 250 

72:8,  Newel  K.  Whitney  appointed  and  ordained  a  to.  257 

72:9.  duty  of  to.  made  known    257 

72:25,  let  them  carry  certificate  to  the  to 259 

84:29,  office  of  to.  an  appendage  to  High  Priesthood.  .291 

85:1,  receive  inheritance  legally  from   the  to 301 

90:22.  let  the  to.  obtain  an  agent    325 

107:68,  office  of  to.  is  administering  temporal  things. 390 
107:69,  a  to.  must  be  chosen  from  the  High  Priesth'd.390 
107:72,  to.  to  sit  in  judgment  upon  transgressors  ...390 

107:72,  to.  is  to  be  assisted  by  his  counselors    390 

107:74,  to.  shall  be  a  iudge,  even  a  common  judge.  .  .391 
107:76,  act  in  office  of  to.  independently  without  coun.  391 

107:87,  to.  to  preside  over  forty-eight  priests    392 

Bishops,  20:66,  ordain  where  there  is  no  branch    127 

38:36,  to.  to  govern  property  affairs  of  the  church.. 163 
68:14,  other  to.  to  be  set  apart  unto  the  church  ....249 

68 :15,  to.   shall  be  High   Priests    249 

Bishopric,   68:16,   firstborn  sons  of  Aaron  right   to  to... 249 

82:12,  to.  to  manage  the  affairs  of  the  poor   286 

107:15,  the  to.  is  presidency  of  this  priesthood 384 

107:15.  the  to.  holds  the  keys  or  authority  of  same.  .384 

Blameless,   4:2,  ye  may  stand  to.  before  God 84 

Blasphemy.  132:27,   against  the  Holy  Ghost  not  forgiv.468 

132:27,  to.  is  in  that  ye  commit  murder    468 

Bleed,  19:18,  caused  even  God  to  to.  at  every  pore 119 

Blessed,   50:5,   are  the  faithful  who  endure    199 

Blesses,   124:93,   whoever  he  to.   shall  be  blessed    441 

Blessincr,   75:19.   leave   your  to.   upon   that   house    263 

132:5.  all  who  have  a  to.  shall  abide  the  law    464 

Blind,   35:9,   shall  cause  the  to.  to  receive  their  sight..  156 
Blood,  20:40,  emblems   of  the  flesh   and  to.  of  Christ... 125 

34:9,   and   the  moon  be  turned   into  to 154 

49:21,  sheddeth  to.  or  wasteth  flesh  and  hath  no  need  197 


BLOSSOM  169.  CELESTIAL 

58:53,  save  it  be  by  the  shedding  of  b ".  .  . 221 

63:31,  as  you  are  forbidden  to  shed  b 235 

63:31,  if  by  b.  lo,  your  enemies  are  upon  you 235 

64:36,   rebellious  not  of  the  b.  of  Ephraim 242 

132:19,  commit  no  murder  whereby  to  shed  in'cent  b  466 

135:7,  their  innocent  b.  on  the  floor  of  Carthage  jail  488 

Blossom,  117:7,  I  will  make  solitary  places  bud  and  b.416 

Blotted,  20:83,  names  to  be  b.  out  of  church  record... 129 

Boast,  105:24,  neither  b.  of  faith  nor  mighty  works   ...380 

Body,   88:27,   shall  rise  again  a  spiritual  b 308 

130:22,  the  Father  has  a  b.  of  flesh  and  bones 462 

Bond,   82:11,   bound   together  by   a  b.   and   covenant. .  .286 

134:12,   not  right  to  interfere  with  b.  servants    ....485 

Bondage,  101:79,  shall  not  be  in  b.  one  to  another   ...357 

103:17,  ye  must  be  led  out  of  b.  by  power   365 

Bones,    129:2,    a   spirit    hath   not   flesh   and  b 459 

130:22,  the  Father  has  a  body  of  flesh  and  b 462 

130:22,  the  Holy  Ghost  has  not  a  body  of  flesh  &  b.462 

Book,    33:16,   of  Mormon   given   for  your   instruction. .  .153 

42:12,  Bible  and  B.  of  M.  contain  fullness  of  Gospel.  170 

85:5,   neither  fathers'    nor  children's   written   in  b..301 

85:9,  not  round  written  in  b.  of  remembrance   302 

128:7,  another  b.  was  opened  which  was  the  o.  of  life  453 
132:19,  then  shall  it  be  written  in  Lamb's  b.  of  life  466 

Books,    55:4,    selecting   and    writing   b.    for    schools 212 

88:118,  seek  out  of  the  best  b.  words  of  wisvm...318 

90:15,    become   acquainted   with   all   good   b.    .    325 

109:14,  taught  words  of  wisdom  out  of  thu  be*t  b.396 

Born,   5:16,   of  me  even   of  water  and   of   Spirit    86 

Borrowest,  136:25,  if  thou  b.  return  what  thou  '  ,  w  491 
Bosom,  9:8,  cause  that  your  b.  shall  burn  withi;-  <  ,  ,.  96 
Bound,  134:5,  all  men  b.-  to  sustain  and  uphold  £•->•  .  1 74 
Branch,  10:60,  other  sheep,  a  b.  of  the  house  of  Ja^o.,  K  ; 

Bread,   20:40,   to   administer  b.  and   wine    l  •.';• 

20:75,  meet  often  to  partake  of  b.  and  wine    i2S 

20:76,  elder  or  priest  shall  administer  b.  and  whie..'J28 
20:77,  ri  y,  manner  of  administering  the  b.  and  wine  .  .]',':> 

124:90,  nor  his  seed  be  found  begging  b ^40 

Breastplate,  17:1,  view  of  plates  and  also  b Ill 

Bridegroom,   88:92,   cometh,   go  ye   out  to  meet  him... 315 

133:10,    go   forth    to    meet    the   b 476 

Broken,   1:15,   have  b.  mine  everlasting  covenant    78 

Brother,  38:24,  let  every  man  esteem  his  b.  as  himself  162 
Buffetings,  82:21,  delivered  over  to  the  b.  of  Satan.... 287 

Build,  124:55,  I  command  you  again  to  b.  a  house 436 

Buried,  76:51,  being  b.  in  the  water  in  his  name   .....269 

Burned,   64:23,   he   that   is   tithed   shall   not  be  b 241 

Burning1,   64:24,   for  after  today  cometh   the  b 241 

Burnett,    80:1,    revelation   to   Stephen  B.   to   preach 283 

Caesar,  63:26,  render  to  C.  the  things' which  are  C's..235 

Calamity,    45:50,    shall   cover  the   mocker    187 

Called,   6:4,   the  same  is  c.  of  God    89 

Captains,  136:15,  of  hundreds,  of  fifties,  of  tens   490 

Carter,  79:1,  rev.  to  Jared  C.  to  proclaim  the  gospel 283 

Cast,   84:67,  in  my  name  shall  they  c.  out  devils    295 

101:1,  c.  out  from  the  land  of  their  inheritance.  ..  .349 

Caug-ht,  101:31,   up  and  his  rest  shall  be  glorious    352 

Cause,  58:27,  should  be  anxiously  engaged  in  good  c.219 
Celestial,  76:70,  whose  bodies  are  c.,  glory  that  of  sun  271 

*8:22,   he  cannot  abide  a  c.  glory    307 

88:25,  the  earth  abideth  the  law  of  a  c.  kingdom.. 308 


CERTIFICATE  170  CLERK 

131:1.  in  the  c.  glory  there  are  three  heavens 462 

Certificate,   20:64,  priest,   teacher,   or  deacon  take  a  C..127 

20:84,   members   removing  may  take   a  c 129 

72:17,   a  c.  from   the  judge  or  bishop    258 

Changed,  43:32,  be  c.  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye 181 

6o:ai,  old  c.  in  the  twinkling  ol  an  eye 237 

101:31,  c.  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye    352 

Chasten,  90:36,  will  c.  Zion  until  she  overcomes   326 

95:1,  whom  I  love  1   also  c 335 

Chastened,  1:27,  as  they  sinned  they  might  be  c 79 

Children,  2:2,  hearts  of  c.  shall  turn  to  fathers 81 

18:42,  c.  have  arrived  at  years  of  accountability  . . .  .116 

20:70,  elders  to  lay  their  hands  on  the  o 128 

27:9,  keys  of  power  of  turning  hearts  of  c.  to  fathers  139 
29:46,  c.  are  redeemed  through  mine  Only  Begotten.  147 

29:47,   Satan   cannot  tempt  little  c 148 

45:58,  their  c.  shall  grow  up  without  sin   188 

55:4,  that  little  c.  may  receive  instruction   212 

63:51,  c.  to  become  old,  then  to  be  changed 237 

68:25,  inasmuch  as  parents  have  c.  in  Zion 250 

68:25,  c.  to  be  baptized  when  eight  years  old 251 

68:31,  their  c.  are  growing  up  in  wickedness 261 

74:7,  but  little  c.  are  holy,  being  sanctified   261 

83:4,  c.  have  a  claim  on  parents  for  maintenance. . .  .288 

83:5,  c.  have  claim  upon  the  church   288 

93:40,  42,  bring  up  you  c.  in  light  and  truth   331 

93:42,  you  (P.  G.  W.)  have  not  taught  your  c 331 

93:44,  Rigdon  not  kept  commandments  concerning  c.332 
98:16,  turn  the  hearts  of  the  c.  to  the  fathers 343 

Choosing",  105:35,  time  has  come  for  a  day  of  c 381 

Chosen,  24:1,  wast  called  and  c.  to  write  B.  of  Mormon.  133 

29:4,  c.  out  of  the  world  to  declare  my  gospel 142 

95:&,  many  ordained  and  called,  but  few  are  c 335 

107:22,  c.  by  the  body,  appointed  and  ordained 385 

121:34,  and  why  are  they  not  c.? 423 

121:40,  hence  many  are  called,  but  few  are  c 424 

Church,  1:30,  only  true  and  living  c.  upon  the  earth...   79 

10:53,  I  will  establish  my  c.  among  them 102 

10:67,  repenteth  and  cometh  to  me,  the  same  is  my  c  103 
18:4,  the  foundation  of  my  c.,  my  gospel,  my  rock  .  .  .11 
18:20,  contend  against  no  c.  save  it  be  c.  of  devil. . .  .114 

20:1,  rise  of  the  c.  of  Christ,  April  6,  1830 121 

21:3,  c.   organized   April   6,   1830 130 

21:4,  the  c.  shall  give  heed  to  his  words 130 

29:21,  that  abominable  c.  shall  be  cast  down 14 

43:8,  may  know  how  to  act  and  direct  my  o 178 

50:8,  wo  unto  them  who  are  cut  off  from  my  c 199 

64:37,  my  c.  to  judge  the  nations    24 

76:54,  who  are  the  c.  of  the  first  born   270 

115:4,  C.  of  Jesus  Christ  of  L.  D.  S.  my  C.  be  called.  .413 
134:10,  c.  cannot  try  men  on  right  of  property  or  life  485 
134:10,  c.  cannot  put  men  in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb  4! 

Churches,  10:  56,  build  c.  unto  themselves  to  get  gain.  10 
20:81,  duty  of  the  several  c.  comprising  the  church.  12 

City,   52:43,   will   hasten   the  c.  in   its   time    20 

57:2,  the  place  for  the  c.  of  Zion   21 

Cleanliness,  42:41,  let  all  things  be  done  in  c 173 

Cleanse,  84:92,  your  feet  even  with  pure  water   29 

88:74,  c.  your  hands  and  feet  before  me   31 

99:4,  c.  your  feet  in  secret  places  for  a  testimony.  .347 

Clerk,  85:1,  duty  of  the  Lord's  c.  to  keep  a  history 30 


CLOUD  171  COVENANT 

Cloud,  34:7,   I  shall  come  in  a  c.  with  power 154 

78:21,  he  will  take  you  up  in  a  c 282 

Clouds,  45:16,  shall  come  in  my  glory  in  c.  of  heaven.  184 

Come,    33:18,    I   c.    quickly    153 

64:32,  all  things  must  c.  to  pass  in  their  time 242 

Comforter,  24:5,  writing  things  given  by  the  C 134 

42:17,   the  C.  knoweth  all  things    170 

88:3,  I  now  send  you  another  C 305 

Command,  58:26,  not  meet  I  should  c.  in  all  things. ..  .219 
Commanded,   58:29,   that  doeth  not  anything  until  c.,.219 

Commandment,   95:8,  I  gave  c.  to  build  a  temple 335 

Commandments,  28:2,  no  one  appointed  to  receive  c.  ex.  140 

28:5,  write  not  by  way  of  c.  but  by  wisdom    141 

29:35,   for  my  c.  are   spiritual,   not  natural    146 

43:3,  none  other  appointed  to  receive  c.  and  revela.,178 

Coming-,  106:  4,  the  c.  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh 382 

Common,  26:2,  all  things  done  by  c.  consent  in  church.  137 
28:13,   done  in  order  and  by  c.  consent 141 


82:18,  become  c.  property  of  the  whole  church 
Companies,  136:3,  let  c.  be  organized  with  captains. 
Condemnation,  76:48,  who  are  ordained  unto  this  c. 

82:3,  sin  against  greater  light  receive  greater  c. 


,287 
.489 
.269 
.285 


Conference,  20:61,  elders  to  meet  in  c.  once  in  3  months  126 
Conferences,  20:81,  attend  the  several  c.  held  by  elders  129 
Confess,  42:88,  if  he  or  she  c.  thou  shalt  be  reconciled.  177 
42:89,  if  he  or  she  c.  not,  deliver  up  unto  church. . .  .177 
58:43,  if  a  man  repenteth  he  will  c.  sins  and  forsake. 220 

59:21,  who  c.  not  his  hand  in  all  things    225 

61:2,  am  merciful   unto  those  who  c.  their  sins.... 228 

64:7,   1   forgive   sins   unto   those  who  c 239 

Confirm,  20:41,  to  c.  those  who  are  baptized    125 

Confirmed,   20:68,  by  the  laying  on  hands  of  elders... 127 

Consecrate,    42:30,   properties   for   support   of   poor 171 

Consecrated,    51:5.    portion   unto   bishop   for   poor 203 

wOrsent,  26:2,  all  things  done  by  common  c 137 

28:13,  done  in  order  and  by  common  o 141 

Constitution,   101:80,   have  established   C.   of   this  land. 357 

109:54,  the  C.  of  our  land  be  established  forever. .  .401 

124:63-82,  form  a  c.  whereby  they  may  receive  stock  437 

Constitutional,    98:6,   justify  you  befriending  c.   law... 342 

Contend,  18:20,  against  no  church,  save  the  ch.  of  devil  114 

136:23,  cease  to  c.  one  with  another    .  . .- 490 

Contention,   10:63,  may  not  be  so  much  c 103 

Copley,   49:,    Revelation   to   Lemon   C.   and   others 195 

Corintnians,  74:,  explanation  of  the  7th  ch.  14th  verse. 260 
Corner  Stone,  115:10,  to  be  laid  in  Far  W.  July  4,  1838  414 
Council,  107:80,  this  is  the  highest  c.  of  the  church... 391 

107:81,    no   person   is   exempt   from    this  c 392 

Counselors,  107:72,  bishop  to  be  assisted  by  two  C....390 

107:76,  bishop  may  act  independently  without  c 391 

Court,   95:17,   inner  c.  be  dedicated  for  school    336 

Courts,  134:10,   jurisdiction  of  ch.  c.  and  societies 485 

Course,  35:1,  whose  c.  is  one  eternal  round    155 

Covenant,    1:22,    everlasting   c.   might   be    established..   78 

22:1,  this  is  a  new  and  everlasting  c 131 

45:9,   sent  mine  everlasting  c.  into   the  world 183 

84:39,  oath  and  c.  which  belonged  to  Priesthood   ...29 
84:41,  whoso  breaketh  c.  shall  not  have  forgiveness  2! 
132:4,  I  reveal  unto  you  a  new  and  everlasting  C...464 
132:4,  if  ye  abide  not  in  that  c.  then  are  ye  damned. 464 


COVENANTS  172 


DEAD 


Covenants,  22:1,  old  c.  have  I  caused  to  be  done  away.  131 
132:7,  all  c.,  contracts,  etc.,  not  sealed  by  H.  Spirit. 464 

Covet,  19:25,  thou  shalt  not  c.  thy  neighbor's  wife 119 

19:26,   thou  shalt  not  c.  thine  own  property    119 

Covill,    James,    40:2,    disobeyed    revelation 167 

Cowdery,   Oliver,   6:10-27,   thou   hast  a  gift    .90 

8:2,  I  will  tell  you  in  your  mind   94 

8:6,  you  have  another  gift,  the  gift  of  Aaron   95 

8:11,    you    may    translate     95 

9:8,  you  must  study  it  out  in  your  mind   96 

17:1,  you  shall  have  a  view  of  the  plates   Ill 

18:37,  you  shall  search   out  the  Twelve    116 

20:3,  O.  C.  an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  and  2nd  elder  121 

Cowdery,  Warren  A.,  106:1,  presiding  H.  P.,  Freedom.. 382 

Created,  14:9,   God,  who  c.  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  109 

20:18,  c.  man,  male  and  female,  after  own  image... 123 

29:31,  by  power  of  my  spirit  c.  I  them 146 

i'9:32,  c.  all  things,  firstly  spiritual-secondly  temp... 146 
Crime,  134:8,  the  commission  of  c.  should  be  punished  484 
Crown,  29:13,  the  dead  which  die  in  me  to  receive  c.,144 

Crops,   29:16,   hailstorm   to  destroy  c.   of  the   earth 144 

Crucified,  20:23,  He  was  c.,  died  and  rose  again   123 

Cup,   101:11,   when   the  c.  of  their  iniquity  is   full    350 

Curse,  38:18,  land  on  which  is  no  c.  when  Lord  cometh  161 

41:1,   ye    that   hear   me   not,    will    I   c 167 

45:32,   lift  up   their  voices  and  c.  God  and  die 186 

103:25,    whomsoever   ye   c.   I    will   c 366 

Cursed,   61:14.   I   c.   the   waters    229 

Curses,   124:93,   whosoever   he  c.   shall   be   cursed 441 

Cursing1,  24:4,  will  send  them  a  c.  instead  of  blessing.  134 

Cut,  1:14,  heed  not  prophets  and  apostles  shall  be  c.  off  78 

84:97,  my  work  shall  be  c.  short  in  righteousness.  .297 

Damnation,    19:7,    it   is    written    eternal   d .118 

Damned,  132:6,  shall  abide  the  law  or  he  shall  be  d..464 
Daughter,  25:1,  I  speak  unto  you,  Emma  Smith,  my  d.136 
Daughters,  25:1,  who  receive  gospel  s.  and  d.  in  kingdom  136 

Day,   43:17,   the  great  d.   of  the  Lord  is   nigh    179 

45:17,  show  unto  you  how  d.  of  redemption  come... 184 
45:39,  looking  for  the  great  d.  of  the  Lord  to  come.  186 
50:24,  that  light  groweth  brighter  until  perfect  d..200 

59:12,  on  this  the  Lord's  d.  offer  thine  oblatins 224 

63:58,    this   is   a   d.   of   warning    238 

64:23,   is   a  d.   of   sacrifice  and  tithing    241 

112:24,  a  d.  of  vengeance,  d.  of  wrath,  d.  of  burning  410 

112:24,  25,  a  d.  of  desolation  begin  from  my  house. 410 

Days,  105:37,   have  power  after  many  d.  to  redeem  Z.  381 

Deacon,   84:30,   office   of  d.  appendage  to  lesser  p 29 

Deacons,    20:57,    the   d.    to   assist    elders   and   priests..  126 
84:111,  the  d.  be  appointed  to  watch  over  church.. 299 

107:62,   must  be   a  presiding  deacon   over   the   d 39 

107:85,  the  office  of  deacon  is  to  preside  over  12  d.392 

Dead,    29:13,    even   the   d.    which   died   in   me    144 

29:26,    then   shall   all   the   d.   awake    145 

29:41,    Adam    became    spiritually    d 14 

63:49,  blessed  are  the  d.  that  die  in  the  Lord    23 

124:32,   35,   baptisms   for  d.   not  be  acceptable    433 

128-5,   salvation  of  d.  who  die  without  the   gospel.. 452 

128:15,  without  our  d.   we  cannot  be  perfect    455 

128:22,    let    the   d.    speak    forth    anthems. 45t 

132:13.  shall  -not  remain  after  men  are  a 465 


DEAF  173  EARTH 

Deaf,   35:9,   the  d.   to   hear,    the  dumb   to  speak    156 

Ueacn,  29:41,  became  spiritually  dead  which  is  1st  d.  .  .  .147 

42:46,    that   die   in    me    shall    not    taste   d .173 

76:37,  only  ones  on  whom  2nd  d.  shall  have  power  268 

Debt,    64:27,    forbidden   to   get   into   d.   to   enemies 242 

Dedicatory,    109:,    prayer    in    Kirtland    temple 395 

Deeded,  51:5,  have  claim  only  on  portion  that  is  d..203 
Deny,  114:2,  are  those  among  you  who  d.  my  name. 412 
Depart,  29:28,  will  say  to  them,  d.  from  me  ye  cursed  145 

Deserts,    133:29,    in   d.   shall    come   pools   of   water 478 

Desolation,    29:8,    sent    forth    up    the    wicked    143 

63:37,    d.    shall    come    upon    the    wicked    236 

Destroy,  132:64,  lor  i  will  d.  her 474 

Destroyed,  132:26,  they  shall  be  d.  in  the  flesh 468 

132:63,  she  has  committed  adultery  and  shall  de  d.  . .  .473 

Destroyer,   105:15,   have  I   sent   forth   to  destroy    379 

Destructions,    34:9,    great    d.    await    the   wicked    154 

Devil,  1:35,  the  d.  have  power  over  his  own  dominion.  .    80 

29:36,    the    d.    was    before    Adam     146 

29:37,    thus,    came   the   d.   and   his   angels    146 

20:39,    needs  be   that   the   d.   should   tempt    146 

88:   114,  d.  to  have  no  power  over  the  saints    318 

129:8,   if  it  be  the  d.  as  an  angel   of  light    459 

Devils,   35:9,   in  my  name  they   shall   cast  out  d 156 

Die,   42:44,   if   they   d.   they   shall   d.   unto   me    173 

63:50,  is  appointed  unto  him  to  d.  at  age  of  man. 237 
63:51,  children  shall  become  old,  old  men  shall  d..237 

Died,    76:72,    these   are   they   who   d.   without   law 271 

Directors,    17:1,    miracuolus    d.    given    to    Lehi    Ill 

Discerner,    33:1,    is    a    d.    of    the    thoughts 152 

Dispensation,    112:30,    is   the   d.   of   fullness   of   times.. 410 
112:32,   keys    of  d.   have   come   down   from    fathers. 410 

Divide,    57:7,    to   d.    saints    their    inheritance    215 

Doctrine,    10:62,    the    only    d.    which    is    in    me 103 

10:63,    Satan    stirs    up    contention    concerning   d....?03 

10:67,    this    is   my    d.,    whosoever   repenteth    103 

101:78   act  in  d.  and  principle  pertain,   to  futurity. 35 7 
Dominion,    121:39,    begin    to    exercise    unrighteous    d..424 

Dominions,    82:5,    the    adversary    spreadeth    his    d 285 

Door,  112:21,  Twelve  to  open  d.  of  kingdom  to  nation  409 
Dove,  93:15,  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  in  form  of  d..C29 
Drink,  27:2,  mattereth  not  what  ye  eat  or  what  ye  d.  138 

27:5,    I    will    d.    of    fruit    of   vine    128 

Drinks,    89:7,    strong    d.    are    not    for    the    belly 321 

89:9,    hot   d.   are   not    for   the   body    322 

Drunkenness,  136:24,  cease  d 490 

Dumb,  84:70,  the  tongue  of  the  d.  shall  speak ?95 

Dust,  24:15,  casting  off  the  d.  of  your  feet   135 

60:15,  shake  off  the  d.  of  thy  feet 227 

Duty,  20:38,  of  the  elders,  priests,  teachers,  deacons 125 

20:46,  the  priest's  d.  is  to  preach   125 

20:53,  the  teacher's  d.  is  to  watch  over  the  church. .  .126 
20:68,  d.  of  members  after  received  by  baptism  ....J27 
107:86-91.  the  d.  of  presidents  of  various  councils.  .3^9 i 

123:,  d.  of  saints  in  relation  to  their  persecutors 426 

Dwell,  76:112,  where  God  and  Christ  d.  cannot  come... 275 

104:59,  time  when  I  shall  d.  with  them 374 

Earth,  45:26,  the  whole  e.  shall  be  in  commotion   JS5 

77:6,  7,000  years,  the  temporal  existence  of  the  e...27< 

88:19,  e.  hath  filled  measure  of  its  creation 307 

88:20,  the  e.  the  saints'  inheritance  forever 307 


EARTHQUAKES  174  EQUAL 

88:25,  the  e.  abideth  the  law  of  a  celestial  kingdom.  .308 

104:17,  the  e.  is  full,  there  is  enough  and  to  spare.. 370 

130:9,  this  e.  to  be  made  like  a  Urim  and  Thummim.460 

Earthquakes,  45:33,  shall  be  e.  also  in  divers  places...  186 

88:89,   then  cometh  the  testimony  of  e 314 

Eat,  27:2,  it  matfereth  not  what  ye  shall  e 138 

Edify,   43:8,   shall  instruct  and  e.  each  other 178 

50:23,  that  which  doth  not  e.  is  not  of  God 200 

Elder,  20:2,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  the  first  e.  of  this  church.  121 
20:3,  Oliver  Cowdery,  the  second  e.  of  this  church. .  .121 

38:40,  every  e.  to  go  to  with  his  might   163 

84:29,  office  of  e.  an  appendage  to  the  H.  Priesthood. 291 

107:7,  the  office  of  e.  under  P.  of  Melchisedek 384 

107:11  e.  has  right  to  officiate  when  H.  P.  not  present  384 

107:60,  must  be  a  presiding  e.  over  the  elders 389 

Elders,  20:45,  to  conduct  meetings  as  led  by  H.  Ghost.. 125 
20:61,  e.  to  meet  in  conference  once  in  three  months.  126 

20:63,  e.  to  receive  their  licenses  from  other  e 127 

20:81,  conferences  held  by  the  e.  of  the  church 129 

42:12,  e.  shall  teach  principles  of  my  gospel   170 

42:80,  shall  be  tried  before  two  e 176 

84:111,  the  e.  should  travel    299 

107:89,  a  president  to  preside  over  ninety-six  e 392 

Elect,  25:3,  thou  art  an  e.  lady  whom  I  have  called...  136 

29:7,  for  mine  e.  hear  my  voice 143 

29:7,  gathering  of  mine  e 143 

84:34,  become  the  e.  of  God 292 

Elements,  93:33,  the  e.  are  eternal    331 

93:35,  the  e.  are  the  tabernacle  of  God 331 

Eleventh,  33:3,  it  is  the  e.  hour,  and  for  last  time 152 

Ellas,  27:6,  with  E.  to  whom  I  have  committed  the  keys.  138 

77:9,  14,  this  is  E.  which  was  to  come   278 

110:12,  E.  appeared  in  Kirtland  temple 405 

Elijah,  27:9,  committed  keys  of  turning  hearts  of  f.  to  c.139 

110:13,  E.  appeared  in  Kirtland  temple   405 

End,  43:33,  their  e.  no  man  knoweth 181 

Endless,  19:4,  for  I,   God,  am  e 117 

19:6,  but  it  is  written  e.  torment   118 

19:12,  e.  punishment  is  God's  punishment    118 

Endow,  95:8,  I  design  to  e.  those  whom  I  have  chosen.  .33 

Endowed,  105:11,  elders  to  be  e.  with  power   37 

Endowment,  105:18,  prepared  a  blessing  and  an  e 379 

105:33,  first  elders  should  receive  their  e 381 

Endureth,  53:7,  only  who  e.  to  the  end  shall  be  saved.. 210 

Enemy,  98:23,  if  your  e.  shall  smite  you   343 

98:25,  if  your  e.  shall  smite  you  twice   344 

98:26,  if  your  e.  shall  smite  you  thrice 344 

Enoch,  45:12,  City  of  E.  separated  from   the  earth 18 

82:,  Revelation  showing  the  order  of  E 285 

Enrolled,  85:3,  shall  not  have  names  e.  with    people... 30 

Ephraim,  27:5,  keys  of  the  record  of  the  stick  of  E 13 

Ensigfn,  64:42,  43,  Zion  shall  be  an  e.  to  the  people 24 

Equal,  51:3,  every  man  e.  according  to  their  families   .  .20 

70:14,  in  temporal  things  you  shall  be  e 25 

76 :95,  he  makes  them  e.  in  power 273 

78:5,  may  be  e.  in  bands  of  heavenly  things 28 

78:6,  if  not  e.  in  earthly  things,  cannot  be  in  heavenly  2| 

82:17,  to  have  e.  claims  on  the  properties   28 

88:107,  saints  to  be  made  e.  with  him 31 

90:6,  e.  with  thee  in  holding  the  keys  (S.R.&  F.G.W.)  3 
107:24,  Twelve  e.  in  authority  to  the  three  Prests 386 


ESCAPE  175  FLEE 

107:26,  Seventy  a  quorum  e.  in  authority  to  Twelve. 386 
107:36,  decisions  of  Stake  H.  C.  e.  to  1st  Presidency. 387 

Escape,   63:34,    the   saints   shall   hardly  e 236 

Eternal,   19:7,   it  is   written  e.  damnation    118 

19:11,  e.  punishment  is  God's  punishment   118 

20:28,   one   God   infinite  and   e 124 

Evangelical,  107:39,  the  Twelve  to  ordain  E.  ministers. 38 7 
Excommunicate,  134:10,  religious  societies  can  only  e..485 

Exempt,  107:81,  no  person  e.  from  this  council 392 

Exempted,  107:84,  none  e.  from  justice  and  laws  of  God. 392 
Expelled,  20:83,  been  e.  from  church  names  blotted  out.  129 
Eye,  63:51,  they  shall  be  changed  in  twinkling  of  an  e.237 

84:98,  and  shall  see  e.  to  e 297 

101:31,  oe  changed  in  the  t  ..inK.ing  of  an  e 352 

Eyes,  29:19,  their  e.  shall  fall  from  their  sockets 144 

38:2,  all  things  are  present  before  mine  e 160 

68:31,  but  their  e.  are  full  of  greediness   251 

Face,  84:22,  23,  no  man  can  see  the  f.  of  God  and  live. 290 

88:95,  the  f.  of  the  Lord  shall  be  unvailed   315 

93:1,  shall  see  my  f.  and  know  that  I  am   328 

Faith,  1:21,  that  f.  might  increase  in  the  earth 78 

4:5,  6,  f.,  hope,  charity,  and  love   84 

6:19,  have  patience,  f.,  hope  and  charity 91 

42:43,  the  sick  who  have  not  f.  to  be  healed 173 

63 :9,  f.  cometh  not  by  signs    233 

Fallen,   88:105,   she  is  f.  is  f 317 

False,  50:2,  many  f.  spirits  have  gone  forth   199 

50:31,  f.  spirits,  how  detected   201 

50:32,  33,  f.  spirits  how  dealt  with    201 

Family,  93:48,  your  (J.  S.,  Jr's.)  f.  must  repent 332 

93:50,  Newel  K.  Whitney's  f.  set  in  order 332 

Families,  52:  36,  let  them  labor  with  their  f 208 

Far  West,  115:,  will  of  God  concerning  its  building 413 

115:17,  city  of  F.  W.  should  be  built  up  speedily 414 

117:10,  let  Wm.  Marks  preside  in  F.  W 416 

118:5,  let  the  Twelve  leave  F.  W.  April  26,  1839 418 

Fasting,   59:13,  that  thy  f.  may  be  perfect    224 

59:14,  verily,   this  is  f.  and  prayer 224 

Father,  130:22,  the  F.  has  a  body  of  flesh  and  bones.  .  .462 

Fathers,  27:9,  turning  hearts  of  f.  to  the  children 139 

98:16,  turn  the  hearts  of  the  f.  to  the  children 343 

Fault,  88:124,  cease  to  find  f.  one  with  another 319 

Fear,  101:36,  f.  not  even  unto  death    .' 352 

Feet,  24:15,  casting  off  the  dust  of  your  f.  against  them.  135 

88:74,  cleanse  your  hands  and  f 313 

88:139,  140,  by  the  ordinance  of  the  washing  of  f...320 
110:2,  under  his  f.  was  a  paved  work  of  pure  gold.  .  .404 

Field,  4:4,  the  f.  is  white  and  ready  to  harvest 8 

31:4,  the  f.  is  white  already  to  be  burned 150 

88:51,  liken  these  kingdoms  unto  a  man  having  a  f .  .310 

FiT-xieas,  45:37,  look  and  behold  the  f-t 18 

Filthy,  88:  35,  they  must  refrain  f.  still   309 

Fire,  29:12,  day  of  my  coming  in  a  pillar  of  f .  . . 143 

43:33,  the  wicked  shall  go  into  unquenchable  f 181 

Firstborn,  68:16,  sons  of  Aaron  have  right  to  bishopric.  2 4 
68:17,  f.  (sons  of  Aaron)  hold  right  of  presidency  ..250 

76:94,  they  are  the  church  of  the  f 273 

78:21,  ye  are  the  church  of  the  f 28 

88:5,  glory  is  that  of  the  church  of  the  f 30 

93:21,  was  in  the  beginning  with  Father  and  am  *..S30 

Flee,  42:64,  teach  them  to  f.  to  the  West 175 

45:68.  must  needs  f.  to  Zion  for  safety 189 


FLESH  176  GIFTS 

Flesh,  29:19,  their  f.  shall  fall  from  off  their  bones  .    .  .144 

38:11,  all  f.  is  corrupted  before  me   160 

49:19,  f.  of  beasts  and  fowls  ordained  for  use  of  man  197 

89:12,  f.  of  beasts  ordained  for  use  of  man    322 

101:23,  all  f.  shall  see  me  together 351 

112:23,  all  f.  has  become  corrupt   409 

89:13,  be  used  only  in  times  of  winter,  or  cold   .  330 

132:26,   they  shall  be  destroyed  in  the  f .  .  .    468 

Plies,    29:18,    God   will   send   forth   f 144 

Food,  42:43,  sick  be  nourished  with  herbs  and  mild  f..l73 

49:19,  beasts  and  fowls  ordained  for  f.  of  man 197 

59:13,  let  thy  f.  be  prepared  with  singleness  of  heart.  224 

Fools,  122:1,   shall  have  thee    (Joseph)   in  derision 425 

Forgave,  64:8,   my  disciples  f.  not  one  another    240 

Forgive,  42:25,  the  adulterer  who  repents   171 

64:7,  f.  sins  unto  those  who  confess 239 

64:10,  you  are  required  to  f.  all  men 240 

98:40,  f.  him  seventy  times  seven   345 

Forgiven,  1:32,  he  that  repents  shall  be  f 79 

Forgiveness,   76:34,  no  f.  in  this  world    268 

84:41,  no  f.  in  this  world  nor  in  world  to  come   ....292 

Forgiveth,  64:9,  he  that  f.  not  his  brother    240 

Fornication,  42:74,  put  away  companions  for  cause  of  f.175 
Foundation,  48:6,  commencement  to  lay  f.  of  Kirtland.195 

58:7,  f.  on  which  Zion  of  God  shall  stand 217 

64:33,  ye  are  laying  the  f.  of  a  great  work   242 

Free,  10:51,   this  land  might  be  f.  unto  all 102 

38 :-22,  you  shall  be  a  f.  people    162 

98:8,   the  law  also  maketh  you  f 342 

Fullness,  93:13,  he  received  not  of  the  f.  at  first 329 

93:18,  f.  of  John's  record  promised    329 

93:27,  receiveth  a  f.  unless  keepeth  commandments. 330 
Garment,  42:54,  thou  shalt  not  take  thy  brother's  gr.  ...174 

Garments,  42:40^   let  thy  g.  be  plain    172 

Gates,  10:69,  and  the  g.  of  hell  shall  not  prevail    104 

17:8,  g.  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  you 112 

18:5,  g.  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  you 113 

Gather,  10:65,  I  will  g.  them  as  a  hen  gathereth  her...  103 

45:64,  g.  ye  out  from  eastern  lands   189 

133:7,  g.  ye  out  from  among  the  nations   476 

Gathered,  6:32,   where  two  or  three  are  g.  in  my  name. 9 2 

29:8,  they  shall  be  g.  unto  one  place    143 

Gathering,  29:7,  the  g.  of  mine  elect    143 

58:56,  the  work  of  g.  be  not  in  haste 222 

Genealogy,  85:4,  neither  is  their  g.  to  be  kept   301 

Generation,  5:10,  this  g.  shall  have  my  word  through..    85 

10:53,  if  this  g.  harden  not  their  hearts    102 

45:31,  shall  be  men  standing  in  that  g 185 

84:4,   which  temple  shall  be  reared  in  this  g 289 

84:5,  this  g.  shall  not  all  pass  away 289 

84:31  house  shall  be  built  to  the  Lord  in  this  g 291 

98:28,  children's  children  to  third  and  fourth  g 344 

Gentiles,  14:10,  the  gospel  to  go  from  G.  to  Israel 109 

133:8,  firstly  upon  the  G.,  then  upon  the  Jews 476 

Gift,  5:4,  you  have  a  g.  to  translate  the  plates 85 

6:13,  there  is  no  g.  greater  than  the  g.  of  salvation.    90 

8:6,  7,  another  g.  which  is  the  g.  of  Aaron   9 

10:2,  you  also  lost  your  g 97 

17:7,  received  the  same  g.  like  unto  him    11 

46:11,  to  every  man  is  given  a  g 19 

Gifts,  14:7,  eternal  life  greatest  of  all  g 109 

20:27,  who  should  believe  in  g.  and  callings  of  God  124 


GILBERT  177  HEAL 

46:8,  seek  ye  earnestly  the  best  gr 191 

46:27,  bishops  and  elders  to  discern  all  gr 193 

Gilbert,  53:,  Revelation  to  S.  G.  concerning  his  calling.  209 

57:6,  Sidney  G.  to  be  an  agent  unto  the  church 215 

Given,  84:38,  all  that  my  Father  hath   292 

Globe,  130:7,  on  a  g.  like  a  sea  of  glass    460 

Glory,  45:67,  the  g.  of  the  Lord  shall  be  there 189 

76:20,  we  beheld  the  g.  of  the  Son 267 

76:61,  wherefore  let  no  man  g.  in  man   270 

76:70,  whose  g.  is  that  of  the  sun   271 

76:96,  the  g.  of  the  celestial  is  one   273 

93:36,  the  g.  of  God  is  intelligence 331 

97:15,  my  g.  shall  rest  upon  it  (the  temple) 340 

Go,  84:62,  therefore  g.  ye  into  all  the  world 294 

112:28,  g.  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  gospel.  .  .410 

God,  11:30,  give  them  power  to  become  the  sons  of  G-..107 

20:12,  the  same  G.  yesterday.to  today  and  forever  ..122 

84:22,  no  man  can  see  the  face  of  G.  and  live 290 

121:28,  whether  there  be  one  G.  or  many  Gods 423 

133:46,  who  is  this  that  cometh  down  from  G 479 

Gods,  76:58,  they  are  G.,  even  sons  of  God   270 

121:32,  the  Council  of  Eternal  God  of  all  other  G...423 

132:17,  henceforth  are  not  G.  but  are  angels 466 

132:20,  then  shall  they  be  G.because  they  have  no  end  467 

132:20,  then  shall  be  G.  because  they  have  power  ..467 

Godliness,  84:21,  without  ordinances,  g.  not  manifest.  .290 

Gold,  111:4,  wealth  pertaining  to  g.  and  silver  yours... 406 

Golden,  124:84,  he  setteth  up  a  g.  calf  for  worship 440 

Gospel,  1:23,  the  fullness  of  my  gr.  might  be  proclaimed  79 
14:10,  bring  forth  fullness  of  my  g.  from  Gentiles.  .109 
20:9,  Book  of  Mormon  contains  a  fullness  of  the  g.  .122 
39:5,  he  that  receiveth  not  my  gr.  receiveth  not  me.. 164 
58:64,  g.  must  be  preached  to  every  creature  with.. 223 
133:37,  this  g.  shall  be  preached  unto  every  nation.. 479 
Govern,  31:9,  your  house  in  meekness  and  be  steadfast.  150 
38:36,  (bishops)  to  gr.  affairs  of  property  of  church.  .163 

41:3,  that  ye  may  know  how  to  gr.  my  church 167 

42:59,   Scriptures  to  be  my  law  to  g:.  my  church   ...174 
Governed,  88:34,  what  is  g.  by  law  is  preserved  by  law. 308 

Government,  20:,  Revelation  on  Church  gr 121 

134:9,  not  to  mingle  religious  influence  with  civil  gf.485 

Governments,  134:,  and  laws  in  general    483 

134:1,  we  believe  that  all  gr.  were  instituted  of  God.  .483 

Grace,  20:32,  a  possibility  that  a  man  may  fall  from  gr.124 

93:20,  I  say  unto  you,  you  shall  receive  gr.  for  gr. . .  .330 

Grain,  89:14,  all  gr.  is  ordained  for  the  use  of  man 322 

Granger,   Oliver,  117:12,   name  held  in  remembrance    ..417 
Graves,  88:97,  have  slept  in  their  gr.  shall  come  forth.. 315 

133:56,  the  g.  of  the  saints  shall  be  opened 481 

Hailstorm,  29:16,  sent  forth  to  destroy  crops    , 144 

Hands,  52:10,  laying  on  h.  by  the  water's  side 206 

66:9,  lay  h.  upon  the  sick  and  they  shall  recover 245 

129:7,  ask  him  to  shake  n.  with  you 459 

Harris,   Martin,    5:1,   desired   a   witness 84 

5:24-26,  I  grant  him  view  of  things  he  desires  to  see.  87 
17:1-9,  to  M.  H.  and  others  about  viewing  the  plates. Ill 
58:35,  M.  H.  should  be  an  example  in  laying  moneys  220 

Haste,  133:15,  let  not  your  flight  be  in  h 476 

Hasten,  88:73,  I  will  h.  my  work  in  its  time    312 

Hate,  98:46,  that  h.  me  unto  3rd  and  4th  generation 346 

Head,  107:55,  I  have  set  thee  (Adam)  to  be  at  the  fc...389 
Heal,  84:68,  in  my  name  they  shall  h.  the  sick 295 


HEALED  178  HUMBLE 


Healed,  42:48,  hath  faith  in  me  to  be  h.  shall  be  h 173 

46:19,  to  some  is  given  faith  to  be  h 192 

Hear,  42:50,  he  who  hath  faith  to  h.  shall  h 173 

Heart,   59:8,  offer  a  sacrifice,  even  a  broken  It 224 

64:34,  the  Lord  requireth  the  h.  and  willing  mind.  .  .242 

Hearts,  2:2,  of  the  children  shall  turn  to  fathers    81 

88:91,  men's  h.  shall  fail  them    315 

110:15,  to  turn  h.  of  fathers  to  children 405 

121:35,  their  h.  are  set  upon  the  things  of  this  world  423 
Heathen,  45:54,  the  h.  to  come  forth  in  first  resurrection  188 

Heaven,  29:23,  shall  be  a  new  n.  and  a  new  earth 145 

88:95,  silence  in  h.  for  space  of  half  hour    315 

129:1,  there  are  two  kinds  of  beings  in  h 459 

Heavens,  84:118,  the  starry  h.  shall  tremble   300 

Hell,  29:38,  prepared  from  beginning  which  place  is  h.146 

76:84,  these  are  they  who  are  thrust  down  to  h 272 

104:18,  lift  up  his  eyes  in  h.  being  in  torment 370 

Hid,  86:9,  been  h.  from  the  world  with  Christ  in  God. .  .303 

128:18,  have  been  kept  n.  from  the  wise  and  prudent  456 

High  Council,  102:1,  minutes  of  organization  of  H.  C. .  .  .359 

107:33,  the  Twelve  are  a  traveling  presiding  H.  C. .  .387 

124:131,  H.  C.  given  for  the  corner  stone  of  Zion  ...445 

High  Councils,  107:36,  equal  in  decisions  to  Presidency. 3 87 

High  Counselors,  20:67,  ordained  by  direction  of  H.  C. .127 

High  Priest,  68:19,  may  officiate  in  lesser  offices    250 

68:19,  H.  P.  may  officiate  in  the  office  of  bishop   . . .  .250 

107:12,  H.  P.  and  elder  administer  in  spiritual  things  384 

High  Priests,  20:67,  directions  for  ordination  of  H.  P.  .127 

68:15,  H.  P.  to  be  appointed  bishops  by  P.  Presidency  249 

107:10,  H.  P.  right  to  officiate  in  their  own  standing. 384 

124:133,  Don  C.  Smith  president  over  a  quorum  H.  P.  445 

Highway,  133:27,  h.  shall  be  cast  up  in  midst  of  deep.  .478 

Hinder,  124:49,  enemies  come  and  h.  performing  work. 435 

Hindered,  124:51,  were  h.  in  Jackson  Co.  by  enemies. .  .435 

124:53,  h.  by  the  hands  of  their  enemies 436 

Hire,  70:12,  who  administers  spiritual  things  worthy  of  254 
History,  47:1,  regular  h.  to  be  kept  by  John  Whitmer.  .194 

69:3,  making  a  h.  of  all  important  things    252 

Holy  Ghost,  14:8,  the  H.  G.  which  giveth  utterance   ...109 

18:18,  the  H.  G.  which  manifesteth  all  things   114 

35:6,  shall  receive  the  H.  G.  by  laying  on  of  hands. .  .155 

35:19,  the  H.  G.  that  knoweth  all  things    157 

46:13,  16,  the  H.  G.,  its  gifts  and  blessings 192 

130:22,  the  H.  G.  has  not  a  body  of  flesh  and  bones.  .462 

130:22,  the  H.  G.  is  a  personage  of  spirit 462 

Holy  Priesthood,  107:3,  H.  P.  after  order  of  Son  of  God  385 

132:28,  give  unto  thee  the  law  of  my  H.  P 468 

Holy  Spirit,  76:35,  denied  H.  S.  after  having  received  it. 26 
132:7,  not  sealed  by  H.  S.  of  promise  of  no  efficacy. .  .464 

Honor,  29:36,  save  me  thine  h.  which  is  my  power 14 

Hosts,  29:36,  third  part  of  h.  of  heaven  turned  he  away  1 
House,  84:31,  which  h.  shall  be  built  in  this  generation .  29 
84:94,  wo  unto  h.  or  village  that  rejecteth  your  word. 29 

93:43,  you  shall  set  in  order  your  own  n 33 

94:3,  building  of  an  h.  for  the  Presidency   33 

97:10,  an  h.  should  be  built  unto  me  in  Zion 33 

110:7,  have  accepted  this  n.  and  my  name  shall  be. .  .404 

112:25,  desolation  shall  begin  from  my  h 41C 

115:8,  I  command  you  to  build  h.  unto  me  at  Far  W.414 
124:27,  build  a  h.  unto  my  name  (Nauvoo  Temple).  .43 

Humble,  12:8,  he  shall  be  n.  and  full  of  love 107 

1:28,  were  h.  that  they  might  be  made  strong 79 


HUSBAND  179  JEWS 

Husband,  25:14,  let  thy  soul  delight  in  thy  li 137 

Hyde,  Orson,  68:1,  called  to  proclaim  gospel   248 

Hymns,  25:11,  selections  of  sacred  h.  by  Emma  Smith.  137 
Hypocrites,  50:6,  wo  unto  them  that  are  deceivers  and  n  199 

50:8,  the  h.  shall  be  detected  and  cut  off 199 

I  Am,  38:1,  Jesus  Christ  the  Great  I  A 159 

39:1,  the  Great  I    A.,  even  Jesus  Christ   164 

67:10,  you  shall  see  me  and  know  that  I   A 247 

Ice,  133:26,  the  i.  shall  flow  down  at  their  presence   ...478 
Idle,  42:42,  is  i.  shall  not  eat  the  bread  of  the  laborer.  173 

60:13,  thou  shalt  not  i.  away  thy  time   227 

75:3,  neither  be  i.  but  labor  with  your  mights 261 

88:69,  cast  away  your  i.  thoughts    312 

88:124,  cease  to  be  i 319 

90:31,  and  not  be  i.  in  her  days  from  thenceforth   ..326 

Idler,  68:30,  31,  the  i.  shall  be  had  in  remembrance 251 

75:29,  the  i.  shall  not  have  place  in  the  church 264 

Idumea,  1:36,  come  down  in  judgment  upon  I.  or  world.   80 
Ignorance,  131:6,  impossible  for  man  to  be  saved  in  i.  .  .  .463 

Ignorant,  136:32.  let  him  that  is  i.  learn  wisdom    491 

Image,  20:18,   created  male  and  female  in  his  own  1...123 

Immaterial,  131:7,  no  such  thing  as  i.  matter    463 

Immensity,   88:12,  the  i.  of  space  filled  with  light 306 

Immerse,   20:74,  shall  i.  him  or  her  in  water    128 

Immersed,  128:12,  in   water  likeness  of  resurrection.  .  .454 
Importune,  101:86,  at  feet  of  Judge,  Governor,  President  358 

In,  93:3,  I  am  i.  the  Father  and  the  Father  1.  me 328 

50:43,  ye  are  i.  me  and  I  i.  you 202 

Increase-  131:4,  he  cannot  have  an  i 463 

Independence,  57:3,  I.,  Mo.,  is  the  center  spot  for  temple  215 

58:37,  should  be  lands  purchased  in  I .220 

Independent,  78:14,   that  the  church  may   stand  i 281 

Infant,  101:30,  an  i.  shall  not  die  until  he  is  old 352 

Inheritance,  25:2,  thou  shalt  receive  an  i.  in  Zion 136 

38:20,  shall  have  it  for  the  land  of  your  1 161 

45:58,  the  earth  given  them  for  an  i 188 

45:65,    that  ye  may  purchase   an   i 189 

63:31,  but  few  shall  stand  to  receive  an  1 235 

85:1,   receive  I.  legally  from  bishop    301 

90:30.  receive  an  i.  from  hand  of  the  bishop. 326 

Innocent,  93:38,  every  spirit  of  man  was  i.  in  beginning  3J 
Instruction,  84:78-87,  i.  to  Elders  going  on  missions   ...296 
130:,  important  items  of  i.  given  by  Jos.,  the  prophet  460 

Intelligence,   88:40,   for  1.   cleaveth   unto   i 309 

93:29,  i.  or  the  light  of  truth  was  not  created 330 

93:36,  the  glory  of  God  is  i 331 

130:19.  gains  more  knowledge  and  i.  in  this  life 46? 

Interest,  82:19,  every  man  seeketh  i.  of  his  neighbor.  .287 
119:4,  shall  pay  one-tenth  of  all  their  i.  annually.  .  .419 

Islands,  133:23,   the  i.  shall  become  one  land    477 

Jackson  County,  101:71,  lands  to  be  purchased  in  J.  C.356 

105:28,  purchasing:  of  all  the  lands  in  J.  C 380 

Jealousies,  67:10,  strip  yourselves  of  J.  and  fears 247 

Jerusalem,  133:13.  let  them  who  be  of  Judah  flee  to  J.  .476 

133:21,   he  shall   speak  from   J .477 

Jerusalem,  New,  42:9,  when  the  H.  J.  shall  be  prepared.  169 

45:66,  IT.  J.  land  of  peace,  city  of  refuge   189 

8^:4,  city  W.  J.  shall  be  built  at  this  nlace 28 

Jewels,  60:4,   when  I  shall  make  up  my  J 22 

101:3,  when  I  shall  come  to  make  up  my  J 349 

Jews,   90:9,   and  lo,  they  shall   turn  unto  the  J 32 

98:17,  turn  hearts  of  J.  to  the  prophets 34 

107:33,  first  unto  the  Gentiles,  and  secondly  unto  J.887 


JOHN  180  KNOWLEDGE 

133:8,  call  firstly  upon  the  Gentiles,  then  upon  the  J.  476 

John,  7:3,  the  beloved  to  tarry 93 

27:7,  J.,  son  of  Zacharias  filled  with  spirit  of  Elias.139 

84:28,  J.,  ordained  at  eight  days 291 

93:7-17,  testimony  of  J.  (the  beloved)    329 

Joy,  18:16,  your  j.  will  be  great  with  one  soul   114 

101:36,  in  this  world  your  j.  is  not  full 352 

Judah,  133:13,  let  J.  flee  to  Jerusalem   476 

Judge,  58:17,  appointed  to  be  a  j.  in  Israel 218 

64:40,  even  the  bishop  who  is  a  j 243 

107:74,  the  bishop  shall  be  a  j.  even  a  common  j 391 

Judging-,  19:3,  every  man  according  to  works  and  deeds  117 

Judgment,  121:24,  I  have  in  reserve  a  swift  j 422 

Judgments,  19:5,  I  revoke  not  the  j.  which  I  shall  pass.  11 8 

29:30,  all  my  j.  are  not  given  unto  men    145 

Justice,  88:40,  continueth  its  course  and  claimeth  own.  .309 

Justification,  20:30,  through  grace  of  our  Lord  is  J 124 

Key,  77:,  to  John's  Revelation  given  through  Joseph.. 275 
84:26,  Lesser  P.  holdeth  k.  of  ministering  of  angels. 291 

130:11,  the  new  name  is  the  k.  word 461 

Keys,  13:  which  holdeth  k.  of  ministering  of  angels...  108 

27:13,  have  committed  k.  of  my  kingdom    139 

28:7,  given  him  (Joseph)  the  k.  of  the  mysteries 141 

35:18,  given  him  k.  of  the  mystery  of  things 156 

64:5,  k.  not  to  be  taken  from  Jos.  Smith,  Jr 239 

81:2,  k.  of  kingdom  belongeth  of  Pres.  of  H.  P 284 

90:3,  k.  of  kingdom  shall  never  be  taken  from  you.. 323 

90:7,  the  k.  of  the  school  of  the  prophets    324 

110:11,  Moses  committed  k.  of  gathering  of  Israel. .  .405 
110:16,  k.  of  dispensation,  committed  to  your  hands. 405 
112:32,  the  k.  have  come  down  from  the  fathers  . . .  .410 
124:92,  shall  hold  k.  of  the  patriarchal  blessings  ...441 
129:,  three  k.  by  which  good  or  bad  spirits  are  known  459 
132:7,  k.  of  this  Priesthood  conferred  on  one  at  time. 465 

Kicks,  121:38,  he  is  left  to  k.  against  the  pricks   424 

Killeth,   42:19,  but  he  that  k.  shall  die    170 

Kills,  42:18,  and  he  that  k.  shall  not  have  forgiveness.  .170 
King,  38:21,  ye  shall  have  no  k.,  for  I  will  be  your  k.  .161 
Kings,  76:56,  priests  and  k.  who  have  received  fullness. 270 

124:3,  this  proclamation  shall  be  made  to  k 429 

King-dom,  39:19,  the  k.  of  heaven  is  at  hand    166 

84:38,  that  receiveth  my  Father,  receiveth  Father's  k.  2{ 
131:4,  is  the  end  of  his  k.,  he  cannot  have  increase.  .463 

Kingdoms,  88:36,   38,  "all  k.  have  a  law  given    309 

132:19,  shall  inherit  thrones,  k.,principalities,  powers  466 

Kirtland,   82:13,   consecrated  for  a   Stake   of  Zion    286 

96:,  showing  the  order  of  the  city  or  Stake  of  Zion.  .337 

109:,  Dedicatory  prayer  of  the  K.  Temple    395 

110:,   visions   manifested  in  K.   Temple... 404 

117:5,  properties  of  K.  to  be  turned  out  for  debts  .  .  .416 

Knee,  76:110,  these  all  shall  bow  the  k 274 

88:104,  every  k.  shall  bow  and  every  tongue  confess. 316 

Kniffnt,   12:1-9,  Revelation  to   Joseph  K 107 

23:,  Revelation  to  Joser»h  K.  and  others 13 

64:,  Revelation  to  Newel  K 210 

124:141,  Vincent  K.  to  preside  over  the  bishopric   ...446 

Knock,  6:5,  and  it  shall  be  opened    8 

12:5,  k.  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you   107 

Knowledge,  46:18,  to  another  is  given  the  word  of  k...!9 

93:24,  truth  is  k.  of  things  as  they  are 33 

93:53,  obtain  a  k.  of  history  and  countries   33 

121:28-31,  k.  to  be  poured  down  from  heaven 422 

130:19,  gains  more  k.  and  intelligence  in  this  life... 462 


LABOR  181  L1UHT 


labor,  43:28,  1.  in  my  vineyard  for  the  last  time   180 

Laborer,  31:5,  the  1.  is  worthy  of  his  hire 150 

Laborers,  39:17,   call   faithful   1.  into  my  vineyard    ....165 

Lake,  76:36,  go  away  into  the  1.  of  fire  and  brimstone.  .  .268 

Lamanites,  3:20,  might  come  to  knowledge  of  fathers.  .    83 

10:48,  had  become  L.  because  of  their  dissensions   ..102 

28:8,  preach  my  gospel  unto  the  L 141 

28:9,  the  city  shall  be  on  the  borders  by  the  L 141 

30:6,  to  build,  up  my  church  among  the  IM 149 

49:24,  the  IM.  shall  blossom  as  the  rose   198 

54:8,  westward  unto  the  borders  by  the  L 211 

Land,  10:49,  that  other  nations  should  possess  this  1...102 

38:20,  ye  shall  possess  the  1.  again  in  eternity 161 

48:4,  to  purchase  1.  for  an  inheritance   195 

Lands,  57:4,  5,  the  1.  to  be  purchased  by  the  saints   ...215 

61:17,  the  L  blessed  in   the  latter  days    229 

63:27,  the  1.  of  Zion  to  be  purchased    235 

Language,  67:5,  his  (Joseph  Smith's)  L  you  have  known  247 
Languages,  90:15,  become  acquainted  with  L  and  people. 325 

Laughter,  59:15,  not  with  much  1.  for  this  is  sin 224 

88:69,  121,  cast  away  your  excess  of  1.  far  from  you  312 
Law,  24:17,  shall  go  to  1.  with  thee  shall  be  cursed   ...135 

41:3,  by  prayer  of  faith  ye  shall  receive  my  1 167 

41:5,  he  that  receiveth  my  1.  and  doeth  it  is  disciple.  167 

42:2,  obey  the  1.  which  I  shall  give  unto  you   169 

42:59,  my  Scriptures  shall  be  my  L  to  govern  church  174 

42:79,  84-86,  1-breakers  delivered  up  unto  the  1 176 

43:9,  ye  shall  become  instructed  in  the  1.  of  church. 178 

58:19,  my  1.  shall  be  kept  on  this  land   218 

88:13,  the  1.  by  which  all  things  are  governed 306 

88:34,  that  which  is  governed  by  1.  is  preserved  by  1.  308 

88:35,  but   seeketh  to  become  a  1.  unto  itself 309 

88:38,   unto  every  kingdom   is  given  a  1 309 

88:38,  unto  every  1.  are  certain  bounds  &  conditions. 309 
98:5,  6,  supporting  Constitutional  1.  is  justifiable  ...342 
119:4,  tithing  a  standing  1.  unto  the  people  forever. 419 
130:20,  there  is  a  1.,  irrevocably  decreed  in  heaven.. 462 
132:6,  shall  abide  1.  of  new  and  everlasting  covenant. 464 
Laws,  38:22,  ye  shall  have  no  1.  but  my  1.  when  I  come.  162 
51:6,  all  things  made  sure  according  to  1.  of  the  land  203 

58:21-23,  let  no  man  break  the  1.  of  the  land 219 

Law-Giver,  38:22,  I  am  your  L.,  what  can  stay  my  hand  162 

64:13,  ye  may  not  offend  him  who  is  your  L 240 

Law,  William,  124:91,  is  appointed  a  counselor  to  Jos..  .440 

Layeth,  98:13,  whoso  1.  down  his  life  shall  find  it 342 

Laying,  24:9,  continue  1.  on  of  hands  and  confirming.  .  .134 
Lead,  103:16,  raise  up  a  man  who  shall  1.  as  Moses.  .  .  .365 

Leap,  42:51,  the  lame  who  hath  faith  to  1.  shall  1 173 

Learning,  88:118,  seek  1.  even  by  study  also  by  faith  .  .318 
Led,  103:17,  ye  must  needs  be  L  out  of  bondage  by  pow'r  365 
Liberty,  88:86,  abide  ye  in  1.  wherewith  are  made  free. 314 

Licenses,   20:63,  elders  to  receive  their  1 127 

Lie,  42:86,  if  he  or  she  shall  1 177 

Lieth,  10:28,  wo  be  unto  him  that  1.  to  deceive 99 

42:21,  he  that  L  and  will  not  repent  shall  be  cast  out.  170 

Lifted,  17:8,  you  shall  be  1.  up  at  the  last  day 112 

75:16,  the  faithful  shall  be  L  up  at  the  last  day 263 

Light,  6:21,  I  am  the  1.  which  shineth  in  darkness    ....    91 

10:58,  I  am  the  1.  which  shineth  in  darkness   102 

12:9,  I  am  the  1.  and  life  of  the  world   108 

45:28,  a  1.  shall  break  forth  among  them 185 

50:24.  that  which  is  of  God  is  1 200 


LIGHTNINGS  182  MEMBERS 

50:24,  that  L  groweth  brighter  until  the  perfect  day. 200 

84:45,   46,  whatsoever  is  truth  is  1 293 

88:13,   the  1.  which  is  in  all  things 306 

93:37,  L  and  truth  forsaketh  that  evil  one   .  ..331 

Lightnings,  43:22,  when  the  1.  shall  streak  forth   180 

Link,  128:18,  there  is  a  welding  1.  between  f.  and  c 456 

Literary,  72:20,  appointed  stewards  over  1.  concerns. .  .258 

Lives,  132:22,  exaltation  and  continuation  of  the  1 467 

132:24,  is  eternal  1.  to  know  only  wise  and  true  God. 467 

Livest,  130:15,  if  thou  1.  until  thou  art  85  years  old 461 

Looketh,  42:23,  that  1.  upon  a  woman  to  lust  after  her.  170 
63:16,  1.  upon  a  woman  to  lust  after  her  shall  deny. 234 

Loosed,  88:111,  Satan  shall  be  1.  for  little  season 317 

Lord,  43:23,  the  L.  shall  utter  voice  out  of  heaven   ....180 

59:5,  thou  shalt  love  the  L.  with  all  thy  heart   223 

110:2,  saw  the  L.  stand  upon  breast  work  of  pulpit.  .404 
95:7,  L.  of  Sabaoth,  meaning  the  Creator  of  first  day  335 

Lost,   136:26,   deliver  1.  property  to  thy  neighbor 491 

Love,   42:45,   thou  shalt  live  together  in  1 173 

59:5,  thou  shalt  1.  the  Lord  thy  God   223 

59:6,  thou  shalt  1.  thy  neighbor  as  thyself 223 

Lucifer,  76:26,  he  was  L.,  a  son  of  the  morning 267 

Maggots,  29:18,  shall  cause  m.  to  come  in  upon  them..  144 

Majority,  107:28,  a  m.  may  form  a  quorum   386 

Mammon,  82:22,  yourselves  friends  with  m.  of  unr'tn's.287 

Man,  84:109,  let  every  m.  stand  in  his  office   299 

88:60,  every  m.  in  his  order  until  his  hour  was  finish'd  311 

93:29,  m.  was  also  in  the  beginning  with  God 330 

93:33,   for  m.  is  spirit    331 

93:35,  yea  m.  is  the  tabernacle  of  God   331 

103:16,  a  m.  who  shall  lead  them  like  as  Moses   . . .  .365 

Mansions,  59:2,  receive  crown  in  m.  of  my  Father 223 

98:18,  in  my  Father's  house  are  many  m 343 

Manuscript,  3:12,  delivered  into  hands  of  wicked  man..  82 
10:,  on  alteration  of  m.  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  ....  97 
Many,  121:34,  there  are  m.  called,  but  few  are  chosen.. 423 
Marks,  William,  117:10,  let  W.  M.  preside  in  Far  West. 416 
Marriage,  49:15,  for  m.  is  ordained  of  God  unto  man... 197 

58:11,  come  in  unto  the  m.  of  the  Lamb 218 

132:,  m.  covenant,  including  the  plurality  of  wives.. 463 

132:15,  covenant  and  m.  not  of  force  when  dead   ...465 

132:16,  out  of  world  neither  marry  nor  given  in  m..466 

Marry,  49:15,  whoso  forbiddeth  to  m.  is  not  of  God....  197 

132:19,  a  man  m.  a  wife  by  new  and  everlasting  cov.466 

Marsh,  112:,  word  of  Lord  to  T.  B.  M.  concerning  12... 407 

112:16,  Thomas  B.  M.  to  hold  keys  pertaining  to  12.  .40S 

Martyrdom,  135:,  the  M.  of  Jos.  and  Hyrum  Smith 486 

Matter,    131:7,   all   spirit  is  m 463 

Measure,  1:10,  to  every  man  the  m.  he  has  measured..   7 
Meat,  19:22,  for  they  cannot  bear  m.  now  but  milk.... 119 
Meats,  49:18,  forbiddeth  to  abstain  from  m.  not  of  God.  197 
Meet,  20:55,  teacher  to  see  that  the  church  m.  often... 12 

20:61,  elders  to  m.  in  conference   12 

71:7,  call  upon  enemies  to  m.  you  in  public  and  p. .  .25 
Meetings,  46:2,  elders  to  conduct  m.  as  guided  by  H.S.  .190 
46:2,   how  the  bishop  and  others  shall  conduct  m..!9 

Melchisedek,   107:1,   and  Aaronic   Priesthood    38 

107:2,  because  M.  was  such  a  great  High  Priest 383 

107:8,  the  M.  Priesthood  holds  the  right  of  Pres 38 

Melt  ,101:25,  element  shall  m.  with  fervent  heat ..35 

Members,  20:68,  duty  of  m.  after  being  received  by  b.127 
20:84,  m.  removing  to  take  a  certificate  of  standing.  129 


MEN  183  OFFICES 

Men,  76:75,  who  are  honorable  m.  of  the  earth 271 

Mercy,  88:40,  hath  compassion  on  m.,  and  claimeth  own  309 

Michael,  27:11,  with  M.,  or  Adam,  the  ancient  of  days.  139 

29:26,  M.,  mine  arch  angel,  shall  sound  his  trump.. 145 

78:16,   hath  appointed  M.,  your  prince   281 

88:112,  M.  shall  gather  together  his  armies 317 

128:20,  the  voice  of  M.  on  the  banks  of  the  Susque..457 

Millennium,  43:30,   the  great  m.  shall  come    181 

Miller,  George,  124:21,  called  to  the  bishopric 431 

Minutes,  128:3,  a  recorder  appointed  for  taking  m 451 

Miracles,  24:13,  require  not  m.,  except  I  command  you.  135 

35:8,  I  will  show  m.,  signs  and  wonders    155 

45:8,    gave   I   power   to   do   many   m 183 

46:21,   to  some  is  given   the  working  of  m 192 

Missionaries,  75:24,  families  of  m.  to  be  supported 263 

Missouri,   52:2,   land   of  M.  consecrated   to   remnant 205 

57:1,  land  of  M.  consecrated  for  gathering  of  saints. 215 
121:33,  stretch  forth  his  puny  arm  to  stop  the  M.  riv.423 

Mocked,  63:58,  for  I,  the  Lord,  am  not  to  be  m 238 

104:6,  I,  the  Lord,  am  not  to  be  m.  in  these  things. 369 

Mocker,  45:50,   calamity  shall  cover  the  m 187 

Moneys,  58:35,  in  laying  his  m.  before  the  bishop 220 

58:36,  do  with  his  m.  as  the  law  directs   220 

Moon,  29:14,  sun  darkened  and  the  m.  shall  be  turned.  144 
76:81,  as  glory  of  stars  differs  from  glory  of  the  m.272 

76:97,  even  as  the  glory  of  the  m.  is  one   273 

88:8,  as  also  he  is  in  the  m.  and  the  light  of  the  m.  .306 

88:87,  the  m.  shall  be  bathed  in  blood   314 

133:49,   the  m.  shall  withhold  its  light    480 

Moroni,  27:5,  will  drink  of  the  fruit  of  vine  with  M 138 

Moses,  84:31,  sons  of  M.  and  Aaron  offer  an  offering. .  .291 

103:16,  who  shall  lead  like  M.  led  the  children  of  Is. 365 

110:11,  M.  appeared  and  committed  keys  of  gather. 405 

Mount  Zion,  138:18,  shall  stand  on  M.  Z.  with  144,000.  .  .477 

Much,  82:3,  unto  whom  m.  is  given,  m.  is  required. ..  .285 

Murderer,    42:79,    the   m.   how   dealt   with    176 

42:79,  the  m.  hath  no  forgiveness    176 

Mysteries,  6:7,  the  m.  of  God  shall  be  unfolded   89 

Nails,  6:37,  the  prints  of  the  n.  in  my  hands  and  feet.    93 

Name,  63:61,  beware  how  they  take  my  n.  on  their  lips. 238 

122:1,  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  enquire  after  thy  n.425 

130:11,  whereon  is  a  new  n.  written,  which  no  man  k.461 

130:11,   the  new  n.  is  a  key  word 461 

Nations,  43:20,  call  upon  the  n.  to  repent   179 

64:43,  when  the  n.  shall  tremble  because  of  Zion. . .  .243 
Nauvoo  House,  124:60,  let  it  be  a  delightful  habitation. 43 7 
Nauvoo  Temple,  124:43,  spot  chosen  on  which  to  build. 43 4 

Navel,  89:18,  shall  receive  health  in  their  n 323 

Neighbor,  42:27,  speak  no  evil  of  n.,  nor  do  him  harm..  171 

New,   29:24,   all  things  shall  become  n 145 

Nicholatine,  117:11,  let  N.  K.  W.  be  ashamed  of  N.  band. 416 

North,  133:23,  the  great  deep  shall  be  driven  into  the  n.477 

133:26,  they  in  the  n.  countries  shall  come  in  rem..478 

Oath,  84:39,  the  o.  and  covenant  which  belongeth  to  P. 292 

84:40,  who  receive  Priesthood  receive  this  o.  and  cov.292 

Obedience,  105:6,  people  must  learn  o.  by  things  suf...378 

Offend,   42:88,  if  thy  brother  or  sister  o 177 

42:92,  if  any  o.  in  secret,  shall  be  rebuked  in  secret.  177 

64:13,  ye  may  not  o.  him  who  is  your  law-giver 240 

Office,  107:68,  the  o.  of  bishop  is  administering  in  tern.. 390 

Offices,  84:29,  the  o.  of  elder,  and  bp.  appendage  to  H.  P. .291 

84:30,  o.  of  teacher,  deacon,  appendages  to  L.  P.... 291 


OFFICERS  184 

107:21,   there  are  presidents,   or  presiding  o. .          ..385 
Officers,  124:123,  I  give  unto  you  o.  belonging  to  my  P. 444 

Olaha  Shinehah,   117:8,   land   where  Adam  dwelt    416 

Old,   29:24,   all   o.  things   shall  pass   away    145 

68:27,  children  to  be  baptized  when  eight  year  O...251 

Olive  Trees,  101:44,  45,  go  ye  and  plant  twelve  o.  t 353 

Olivet,  133:20,  he  shall  stand  on  the  Mount  of  0 477 

One,  20:28,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  are  o.  God... 124 

35:2,  even  o.  in  me  as  I  am  in  the  Father   155 

38:27,  and  if  ye  are  not  o.  ye  are  not  mine 162 

50 :43,  the  Father  and  I  are  o 202 

Oracles,  90:4,  through  you  shall  o.  be  given  to  another. 323 

90:5,  they  who  receive  the  o.  let  them  beware 323 

124:126,  First  Presidency  to  receive  o.  for  church   ..445 

Ordain,  20:39,  to  o.  elders,  priests,  teachers,  and  deacons  125 

20:39,  an  apostle  to  o.  elders,  priests,  and  deacons.. 125 

20:48,  priests  may  o.  priests,  teachers,  and  deacons.  126 

Ordained,  20:65,  no  person  to  be  o.  without  vote  of  ch..l27 

21:10,  o.  by  you,  Oliver  Cowdery,  mine  apostle 131 

25:7,  Emma  Smith  to  be  o.  to  expound  scriptures  ..136 
27:12,  o.  you  by  Peter,  James,  and  John  to  be  apos.  .139 
42:11,  not  preach  except  o.  by  one  who  has  authority  .170 
43:7,  he  that  is  o.  of  me  shall  come  in  at  the  gate.  .178 
Order,  28:13,  things  must  be  in  o.  and  by  com.  consent.  141 
84:18,  the  Priesthood  is  after  the  holiest  o.  of  God.. 290 

88:127, -139,  the  o.  of  the  school  of  the  prophets 319 

90:16,  First  Presidency  to  set  in  o.  affairs  of  ch...325 

92:1,  I   give  unto  you  the  united  o 327 

93:43,  50,  you  shall  set  in  o.  your  own  house    332 

131:2,  a  man  must  enter  into  this  o.  of  the  Priesth'd.462 

Ordinances,  107:14,  Aaronic  P.  has  power  in  admin.  O..384 

107:20,  Aaronic  Priesthood  to  admin,   outward  O....385 

Organize,  44:4,  yourselves  according  to  the  laws  of  m..l82 

(8:11,  prepare  and  o.  by  bond  that  cannot  be  broken.  281 

Overcome,  64:2,  I  will  that  ye  should  o.  the  world 239 

Own,  6:21,  I  came  to  my  o.  and  my  o.  received  me  not.    91 
Page,  Hyrum,  28:11,  he  hath  written  from  that  stone.  .  .141 

Page,  John  E.,  118:6,  appointed  one  of  the  Twelve 418 

Parable,  35:16,  they  shall  learn  the  p.  of  the  fig  tree.  . .  .156 

86:,  the  p.  of  the  wheat  and  tares    302 

88:61,  unto  this  p.  will  I  liken  all  these  kingdoms. .  .311 
101:43-62,  p.  concerning  the  redemption  of  Zion....353 
101:81,  the  p.  of  the  woman  and  the  unjust  judge.  ..357 

Paradise,  77:5,  were  then  in  the  p.  of  God 277 

Parents,   68:28,   shall  teach  their  children  to  pray 251 

Partridg-e,   41:9,   Edward  P.  appointed  bishop    168 

51:3,  4,  Edward  P.  to  appoint  unto  people  portion.. 203 
57:7,  Edward  P.  to  divide  the  saints  their  inherit'n'c.215 

Pass,  43:32,  the  earth  shall  p.  away  so  as  by  fire 181 

45:22,   heavens  and  earth  shall  p.  away    185 

Patriarch,  124:91,  Hyrum  Smith  may  take  office  of  P.  .  .44 
Patriarchs,   107:39,    designated   evangelical   ministers.  .  .387 
Patriarchal,  124:92,  he  shall  hold  keys  of  p.  blessings. 441 

Patten,  David,  124:19,  who  is  with  me  at  this  time 431 

124:130,  D.  P.,  no  man  taketh  his  priesthood    445 

Pattern,   52:14,  give  unto  you  a  p.  in  all  things 206 

Pay,  42:54,  thou  shalt  p.  for  what  thou  shalt  receive.  .  .174 
Peace,  1:35,  day  cometh  when  p.  shall  be  taken  from  e.    8 

Pearls,   41:6,   cast  not  p.  before   swine 16 

Penalty,  82:4,  justice  and  judgment  the  p.  affixed 28 

Perdition,  76:26,  was  called  P,  for  the  heavens  wept  ...267 
76:32,  they  who  are  the  sons  of  p.,  better  not  born. 268 


PERFECT  185  PRESENT 

76:44,  He  saves  all  except  the  sons  of  p ..269 

Perfect,  76:69,  who  wrought  out  p.  atonement  by  blood. 271 

76:69,   these  are  they  who  are  just  men  made  p.... 271 

128:15,  neither  can  we  without  our  dead  be  made  p     455 

Persecution,  101:35,  suffer  p.  for  my  sake  and  endure.. 352 

Personag-e,  130:22,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a  p.  of  spirit   ...462 

Peterson,  Ziba,  32:3,  revelation  calling  him  to  preach.  .  .151 

58:60,  which  was  bestowed  on  Z.  P.  taken  from  him. 222 

Phelps,  Wm.  W.,  55:4,  to  assist  O.Cowdery  to  do  print'g  212 

57:11,  W.  W.  P.  be  established  printer  unto  church.  .216 

Pioneers,  136:7,  to  go  as  p.  to  prepare    489 

Pit,  109:26,  he  who  diggeth  a  p.  for  them  shall  fall    .    .  .397 

Places,   45:32,   my  disciples  shall   stand  in  holy  p 186 

87:8,  stand  ye  in  holy  p.  and  be  not  moved 305 

101:22,  gather  together  and  stand  in  holy  p 351 

Plagues,  84:97,  and  p.  shall  go  forth    297 

Planet,  130:6,  angels  do  not  reside  on  a  p.  like  this   ...460 

Planets,  88:44,  the  p.  give  light  to  each  other   310 

Plates,  3:19,  for  this  very  purpose  are  the  p.  preserv'd.    83 

5:3,  you  should  not  show  the  p.  except  I  grant  it  ...    85 

5:4,  you  have  a  gift  to  translate  the  p.,  the  first  gift.    85 

17:1,  you  shall  have  a  view  of  the  p.  and  breastp..lll 

Pledges,  136:20,  keep  all  your  p.  one  with  another   ....490 

Poison,  84:71,  72,  if  any  administer  p.  it  shall  not  hurt. 295 

Polluted,   101:6,   they  p.  their  inheritance    350 

Poor,  38:16,  the  p.  have  complained  before  me    161 

38:35,  they  (the  bishops)  shall  look  to  p.  and  needy.  163 

42:30,    thou   wilt   remember   the   p 171 

42:31,  34,  impart  of  your  substance  unto  the  p 171 

42:34,  to  administer  to  the  p.  and  the  needy 172 


44:6,  visit  p.  and  needy  and  administer  to  relief. 
56:18,  blessed  are  the  p.,  who  are  pure  in  heart  .  . 


Posses,  49:20,  one  should  not  p.  above  another 


103:20,  and  in  time  ye  shall  p.  the  goodly  land.. 
Possessor,   50:28,   no  man  is  p.   of  all   things. 


p.  a 
1  p. 


..182 
..214 
..197 
.  .366 
..201 
Posterity,  121:15,  shall  be  swept  from  under  heaven.. 421 

Power,  1:8,  given  to  seal  on  earth  and  in  heaven 77 

93:17,  he  received  all  p.  both  in  heaven  and  on  earth. 329 

Powers,  58:22,  be  subject  to  the  p.  that  be    219 

Praise,  58:39,  he  (M.  Harris)   seeketh  the  p.  of  world.. 220 
Pratt,  Parley  P.,  32:1-5,  and  Z.  Peterson  to  go  on  mis.  .151 

34:,  Revelation  to  Orson  P.  to  cry  repentance 153 

49:,  Revelation  to  Parley  P.  P 195 

Pray,  19:28,  shalt  p.  vocally  as  well  as  in  thy  heart... 120 

20:33,  let  the  church  take  heed  and  p.  always 124 

23:6,  p.  vocally  before  the  world,  as  well  as  in  secret.  133 
61:39,  p.  always  that  you  enter  not  into  temptation. 231 

Prayer,  25:12,  song  of  righteous  is  a  p.  unto  me 137 

59:9,  thou  shalt  go  to  the  house  of  p 224 

63:64,   ye   receive  the   Spirit   through  p 238 

65:1-6,  Revelation  on  p 243 

109:1-80,   the  dedicatory  p.  of  Kirtland  Temple    ....395 
121:1-46,  p.  and  prophecies  written  in  L.  Jail,  J.S.  Jr. 420 
1:33, 


Prayers,  68:33,  he  that  observeth  not  his  p 251 

~   Bach,   20:46,   priest's  duty  is   to  p 125 

42:11,  not  to  p.  except  he  be  ordained   170 


Preach,   20:46,   priest's  duty  is   to  p 125 

not  to  p.  except  he  be  ordained   170 

Preacher,  21:12,  first  p.  of  this  church  to  the  church.. 131 


Preaching1,  42:6,  go  forth  and  p.  my  gospel  two  by  two.  169 
Preface,  1:6,  my  p.  unto  the  Book  of  Commandments..  77 
Presence,  67:12,  neither  can  natural  men  abide  p.  of  God  247 
76:25,  Lucifer  was  thrust  down  from  the  p.  of  God.  .267 
Present,  38:2,  all  things  are  p.  before  mine  eyes  160 


PRESIDE  186  PROPHETS 

Preside,  90:13,  you  shall  p.  over  the  affairs  of  church.. 324 

107:87,  president  to  p.  over  forty-eight  priests 392 

Presidency »  First,  68:15,  bishops  appointed  by  P.  P...249 
90:16,  the  P.  P.  to  set  in  order  affairs  of  this  church. 325 
112:30,  P.  P.  hold  power  of  dispensation  of  fullness.  .410 
124:126,  the  P.  P.  to  receive  oracles  for  church  ....445 
Presidency,  48:6,  men  appointed  by  the  P.  and  bishop..  195 
68:17,  firstborn  holds  right  of  p.  over  this  priesth..250 
81:2,  keys  of  kingdom  belongeth  to  the  P.  of  H.  P.. 284 

107:9,  P.  of  H.  P.  right  to  officiate  in  all  offices 384 

107:15,  the  bishopric  is  the  p.  of  this  priesthood 384 

President,  20:67,  of  H.  Priesthood  ordained  by  direction  127 

107:65,  be  called  p.  of  the  H.  P'd  of  the  church 390 

107:76,  where  a  p.  of  H.  Priesthood  is  tried   391 

107:85-89,  p.  over  12  dea.,  24  teach.,  48  p.,  96  elders.. 392 

107:87,  duty  of  the  p.  to  preside  over  48  priests 392 

107:88,   this  p.  is  to  be  a  bishop    392 

124:125,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  to  be  P.  over  all  church.  .444 
124:127,  Brigham  Young  to  be  P.  over  Twelve  Apos.445 
124:133,  Don  C.  Smith  to  P.  over  quorum  of  H.  P...445 
124:137,  John  A.  Hicks  a  P.  over  a  quorum  of  elders. 446 
124:138,  Joseph  Young  and  others  P.  over  Seventies. 446 
Presidents,  107:24,  Twelve  form  quorum  equal  to  3  P.  .  .386 

107:93,   the   seventies   should  have  seven  p 393 

Presiding,  106:1,  W.  A.  Cowdery  p.  H.  P.  over  Freedom. 38 
107:21,  p.  offices  growing  out  of  the  several  offices.. 385 

107 ^  three  p.  High  Priests,  chosen  by  the  body 38 

107:60,  must  be  p.  elders  over  the  elders    389 

107:66,  p.  High  Priest  over  the  High  Priesthood 390 

Pricks,  121:38,  left  unto  himself  to  kick  against  the  p. .  .424 
Pride,  38:39,  beware  of  p.  lest  ye  become  as  Nephites.163 
Priest,  20:67,  every  H.  P.  to  be  ordained  by  direc.  of  H.C  127 

38:40.   every  p.   s-o  with   his  might 163 

Priests,  18:32,  the  Twelve  shall  ordain  p.  and  teachers. llo 

42:12,  p.  shall  teach  principles  of  my  gospel 170 

42:70,  the  p.  and  teachers  shall  have  stewardships.  .175 

Priestcrafts,   33:4,   they  err  because  of  p 152 

Priesthood,  2:1,  will  reveal  the  p.  by  hand  of  Elijah...    80 

13:.  I  confer  the  p.  of  Aaron   108 

27:8,   to  ordain  you  unto  this  first  p 139 

68:21,  their  right  of  the  p.  descended  from  f.  to  son.2oO 
84:6-14,  descent  of  p.  Jethro,  Moses,  Caleb  and  others. 289 
84:18,  the  L,ord  confirmed  a  p.  upon  Aaron  and  seed.  290 

84:18,  which  p.  is  after  the  holiest  order  of  God 290 

84:19,  this  greater  p.  administereth  the  gospel   290 

84:39.  oath  and  covenant  which  belongeth  to  the  p. .  .29'.' 

84:107,   the  lesser  p.  lo  make  appointments    299 

107:3.  the  Holy  P.  after  the  order  of  Son  of  God  . .  .383 
107:  8,  the  Melchisedek  P.  holds  right  of  presidency. 3 84 
107:14,  called  the  lesser  p.,  because  an  appendage. .  .384 

107:15,  the  bishopric  is  the  presidency  of  this  p 384 

Priesthoods,  107:1.  there  are  in  the  church  two  p 38 

Printer,  57:11,  W.  W.  Phelps  established  p.  unto  church. 21*5 

Prison,  76:73,  who  are  the  spirits  of  men  kept  in  p 27 

88:99.  received  their  Dart  in  that  p.  prepared  for. . .  ..".13 

Probation,  29:43,  appoint  man  the  days  of  his  p 147 

Proclamation,  124:3,  this  p.  shall  be  made  to  all  kings,  t? 

T»rot>Tiecv,  131 :5.  the  more  sure  word  of  t> 463 

Prot>hesy,  7:  3,  John  to  p.  before  nations,  kindred,  people   93 

46:22,  and  to  others  it  is  given  to  p 192 

Prophet,  21 :1,  thou  shalt  be  called  a  seer,  a  p 130 

Prophets,  77:15,  two  p.  to  be  raised  up  to  Jewish  nation.  ?79 


PROUD  187  REPENTANCE 

Frond,  42:40,  thou  shalt  not  be  p.  in  thy  heart   172 

Prove,  84:79,  I  send  you  out  to  p.  the  world 296 

Prune,  24:19,  to  p.  my  vineyard  with  mighty  pruning.  .135 
Punishment,  19:11,  12,  eternal  and  endless  p.  is  God's  p.  118 

76 :44,    go  away   into   everlasting   p 269 

Purchase,  101:70,  commandment  to  p.  lands  in  Jackson. 356 

Pure,  97:21,  for  this  is  Zion:    the    p.  in  heart 340 

100:16,  I  will  raise  up  a  p.  people  that  will  serve  me. 349 

Purse,  24:18,  thou  shalt  take  no  p.  nor  scrip 135 

84:78,  86,  I  suffer  them  not  to  have  p.  or  scrip   ....296 

Quickened,  88:26,  notwithstanding  earth  die,  shall  be  q.308 

88:29,  are  q.  by  portion  of  the  celestial  glory   .  .-.  ...308 

88:30,  are  q.  by  portion  of  the  terrestrial  glory 308 

88:31,  are  q.  by  portion  of  the  telestial  glory 308 

Quorum,  107:24,  Twelve  form  q.  equal  to  th  3  presid'ts  38.6 
107:26,  seventies  form  q.  equal  in  authority  to  12... 386 
107:27,  every  member  of  each  q.  must  be  agreed.  .  .  .386 

107:28,  a  majority  may  form  a  q 386 

ise,  103:16,  will  r.  up  to'my  people  man  who  lead.. 365 
Reason,  50:11,  let  us  r.  as  man  reasoneth  one  with  an.  .199 

Rebellion,   134:5,  sedition  and  r.  are  unbecoming 484 

Rebellious,  1:3,  the  r.  shall  be  pierced  with  sorrow   ....    76 

63:6,  let  the  r.  fear  and  tremble    233 

64:35,  the  r.  shall  be  cut  off  out  of  Zion   242 

64:36,  the  r.  are  not  of  the  blood  of  Ephraim 242 

Recommend,  52:41,  take  with  them  a  r.  from  the  church  208 
Recommended,  72:19,  every  elder  be  r.  by  the  church.  .  .258 
Reconciliation,  46:4,  not  partake  of  sacrament  until  r..l91 

Record,  21:1,  there  shall  be  a  r.  kept  among  you 130 

47:3,  John  Whitmer  to  keep  the  church  r.  and  history.  194 
85:1,  to  keep  general  church  r.  of  all  that  transpires  301 

128:7,  is  the  r.  which  is  kept  in  heaven 453 

128:8,  whatever  you  r.  on  earth  shall  be  rec.  in  heav.  .453 
Recorder,  127:6,  let  there  be  a  r.  and  let  him  be  witness. 450 

128:4,  let  there  be  a  general  r 452 

Rcords,  6:26,  there  are  r.  which  have  been  kept  back. . .    91 

8:1,  11,  old  r.  which  are  ancient 94 

9:2,  other  r.  have  1 96 

128:14,  as  are  the  r.  on  earth  so  are  the  r.  in  heaven. 455 

Red,  133:48,  the  Lord  shall  be  r.  in  his  apparel    480 

Redeemed,  100:13,  Zion  shall  be  r.  although  chastened.  .349 
Redemption,  103:15,  the  r.  of  Zion  must  come  by  power. 365 

103:18,  even  so  shall  the  r.  of  Zion  be 365 

105:9,  should  wait  a  little  season  for  r.  of  Zion   .  . .  .378 

Redress,  101:76,  continue  to  importune  for  r 357 

Reel,  45:48,  the  earth  shall  tremble  and  r.  to  and  from.  .187 
88:87,  earth  shall  r.  to  and  fro  as  a  drunken  man.  .  .  .314 

Reiffn,  1:36,   the  Lord  shall  r.  in  their  midst   80 

43:29,  my  people  shall  r.  with  me  on  the  earth 181 

84:119,  I  will  come  and  r.  with  my  people 300 

Rejected,   124:32,   shall  be  r.  with  your  dead 433 

Religious,  134:9,  not  to  mingle  r.  influence  with  civil.  .  .485 
Remit,  132:46,  sins  you  r.  on  earth  shall  be  remitted  .  .  .471 

Repent,  18:22,  as  many  as  r.  and  are  baptized   115 

18:42,  men,  women,  and  children  must  r.  and  be  bap.  116 

19:4,   every  man  must  r.   or  suffer    117 

133:16,   he  commandeth  all   men   everywhere  to  r...477 

Repents,  1:32,  he  that  r.  and  obeys  shall  be  forgiven..    79 

1:33,  he  that  r.  not  from  him  shall  be  taken  light   .  .    79 

42:25,  forgive  the  adulterer  who  r 171 

130:9,  this  e.  to  be  made  like  a  Urim  and  Thummim.4f.d 
Repentance,  6:9,  say  nothing  but  r.  unto  this  generation    89 


REPENTETH  188  SAINTS 

20:71,  years  of  accountability  and  is  capable  of  r...l28 
Repenteth,  58:43,  by  this  ye  may  know  if  a  man  r.  his  220 

Respecter,  1:35,  I  am  no  r.  of  persons    80 

38:26,  having  twelve  sons  and  is  no  r.  of  them 162 

Best,   84:24,    should   not   enter   into   his  r 291 

Restoration,   103:13,   their  r.  to  the  land  of  Zion    365 

Restore,  127:8,  about  to  r.  things  pertaining  to  P 450 

Resurrection,  45:54,  knew  no  law  shall  have  part  in  r.  .188 

76:50,  who  come  forth  in  the  r.  of  the  just 269 

76:64,  are  they  who  shall  have  part  in  the  first  r 270 

76:85,   not  be  redeemed  from  the  devil  till  last  r...272 

88:14,  brought  to  pass  the  r.  from  the  dead   307 

128:12,  immersed  in  water  is  likeness  of  r.  of  dead. 454 

130:18,  intelligence  will  arise  with  us  in  the  r 461 

Reveal,  29:11,  I  will  r.  myself  from  heaven  with  power.  143 
76:7,  I  will  r.  all  mysteries,  yea  hidden  mysteries  .  .265 
101:32,  when  the  Lord  comes  he  shall  r.  all  things.  .352 

Revelation,  8:3,   this  is  the   Spirit  of  r 94 

67:8,  if  ye  cannot  write  r.  li£e  it    247 

84:75,  this  r.  is  in  force  from  this  very  hour 295 

Revelations,  28:2,  none  to  receive  r.  except  J.  S.  Jr.... 140 

70:3,   be   stewards   over   the   r 253 

Revelator,  100:11,  and  he  shall  be- a  r.  unto  thee 348 

Revile,  31:9,  be  patient  in  affliction  and  r.  not 150 

Reviling-,  19:30,  trusting  in  me,  r.  not  against  revilers.120 
Revoke,  56:4,  I  command  and  r.  as  seemeth  me  good  ..212 
Revolutions,  121:31,  times  of  r.  of  sun,  moon,  or  stars. 423 

Rich,  6:7,  he  that  hath  eternal  life  is  r 89 

Riches,  11:7,  seek  not  for  r.  but  for  wisdom    104 

38:39,  for  ye  shall  have  the  r.  of  eternity , 163 

68:31,  they  seek  not  earnestly  the  r.  of  eternity   ...251 

78:18,   the  r.  of  eternity  are  yours    282 

Richards,  Willard,  118:6,  appointed  one  of  the  Twelve   .418 


Rig-don,  Sidney,  90:6,  acounted  equal  in  holding  keys. 

100:9,  S.  R.  spokesman  to  my  servant  Joseph    ... 

Rights,   121:36,   of  Priesthood  inseparably  connected. 

Righteous,  67:9,  that  which  is  r.  cometh  from  above 


.324 
.348 
.423 

.247 


Ripening,  18:6,  the  world  is  r.  in  iniquity    113 

Rise,  20:1,  April  6,  r.  of  church,  1830  years  since  Christ.  121 

Rob,  42:84,  if  a  man  or  woman   shall  r 176 

Rock,  6:34,  are  built  upon  my  r.  they  cannot  prevail.  .  .    92 

10:69,  him  will  I  establish  upon  my  r 104 

11:24,  build  upon  my  r.  which  is  my  gospel   106 

18:4,  17,  my  church,  my  gospel,  and  my  r 113 

33:13,  upon  this  r.  I  will  build  my  church 153 

Rod,  113:3,  what  is  the  r.,  in  Isaiah,  llth  chapter? 411 

Rolfe,  Samuel,  124:142,  to  preside  over  the  priests    446 

Ruler,  41:4,  I  will  be  your  R.  when  I  come   167 

58:20,  let  no  man  think  he  is  r.  but  let  God  rule.  .  .218 

Run,  89:20,  shall  r.  and  not  be  weary 323 

Sabbath,  59:10,  the  S.  day  appointed  for  rest    224 

68:29,  shall  observe  the  S.  day  to  keep  it  holy 251 

Sacrament,  20:68,  expound  previous  to  partaking  of  S..127 

20:76,   77,   manner  of  administering  the   a 128 

27:2,  matters  not  what  ye  eat  or  drink,  partake  of  B.  .138 

46:4,  let  not  the  trespasser  partake  of  the  B 191 

46:5,  ye  shall  not  cast  any  out  of  your  s.  meetings.  .191 

Sacraments,  59:9,  offer  up  thy  B.  on  my  holy  day 224 

Sacred,  6:12,  trifle  not  with  8.  things    90 

63:64,  s.  things  to  be  spoken  with  care   238 

Sacrifice,  59:8,  offer  a  B.  even  a  broken  heart  and   224 

Saints,  43:18.  ye  B.  arise  and  live   179 


SALT  189  SEND 

45:45,  s.  that  have  slept  shall  come  forth  to  meet.. 187 
45:46,  the  a.  shall  come  from  four  quarters  of  earth.  187 

63:34,    the   s.   shall   hardly   escape    236 

88:96,  the  s.  on  the  earth  to  be  caught  up   315 

103:9,  the  s.  were  set  to  be  a  light  to  the  world 365 

105:38,  the  a.  to  sue  for  peace    381 

Salt,  101:39,  40,  accounted  as  a.  of  earth  and  savor  of.. 353 

Salvation,  6:3,  treasure  up  for  his  soul  everlasting  a.  .    89 

128:5,  the  a.  of  the  dead  who  die  without  the  gospel. 452 

Same,  76:4,  from  eternity  to  eternity  he  is  the  a 265 

Sanctification,  20:31,  through  the  grace  of  our  Lord... 124 
Sanctified,  20:34,  let  those  who  are  a.  take  heed  also... 124 

84:33,  are  a.  unto  the  renewing  of  their  bodies 292 

Sanctify,  119:6,  and  by  this  law   (tithing)   a.  land  of... 419 
Satan,  10:20,  that  S.  has  great  hold  upon  their  hearts.  .  .    99 

10:22,  S.  stirreth  up  that  he  may  lead  souls  to 99 

50:3,  and  S.  hath  sought  to  deceive  you 199 

76:28,  we  beheld  S.,  that  old  serpent 267 

88:110,  and  S.  shall  be  bound   317 

101:28,  in  that  day  S.  shall  not  have  power 352 

Saved,  18:23,  J.  C.  none  oiner  name  whereby  can  be  a.  .115 

Saves,  76:44,  he  s.. all  except  the  sons  of  perdition   ....269 

Savior,  3:16,  the  k'nowledge  of  a  S.  come  unto  people..    82 

130:1,  we  shall  see  that  the  S.  is  man  like  ourselves  460 

Say,  100:6,  given  you  in  very  hour  what  ye  shall  a 348 

Scattered,  103:11,  have  been  s-  shall  return  to  the  land.  .365 

School,  88:127-141,  order  of  the  a.  of  the  prophets 319 

90:7,  the  keys  of  the  a.  of  the  Prophets 324 

95:10,  contentions  arose  in  the  a.  of  the  Prophets.  .  .336 
95:17,  dedicated  unto  me  for  the  a.  of  mine  apostles. 336 

97:3,  5,  6,  there  should  be  a  a.  in  Zion 339 

Scourge,  5:   19,  a  desolating  a.  shall  go  forth    86 

45:31,  shall  see  an  overflowing  a 185 

84:58,  there  remaineth  a  s-  and  a  judgment   294 

Scourged,  63:31,  from  city  to  city,  and  from  synagogue. 235 

Scrip,  24:18,  thou  shalt  take  no  purse  nor  a 135 

Scripture,  68:4,  shall  speak  by  Holy  Ghost  shall  be  s.  .  .248 
Scriptures,  6:27,  have  been  hidden  because  of  iniquity..    92 

10:63,    they   do   wrest   the   a 103 

Sea,  130:7,  they  reside  on  a  globe  like  a  a.  of  glass.... 460 

Seal,  68:12,  power  to  a.  them  up  to  eternal  life 249 

109:46,  to  a.  up  the  law,  and  bind  up  testimony 400 

132:49,  I  a.  upon  you  exaltation,  and  prepare  throne  471 

136:39,  he  should  a.  his  testimony  with  his  blood   .  .  .492 

Sealed,  76:53,  and  are  a.  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise. 270 

132:7,  not  a.  by  Holy  Spirit  of  promise  of  no  efficacy. 464 

Secret,  1:3,  their  a.  acts  shall  be  revealed   76 

38:28,  the  enemy  in  the  a.  chambers  seeketh  lives.  .  .162 

42:64,   in  consequence  of  a.  combinations 175 

88:108,  109,  and  reveal  the  a.  acts  of  men 317 

111:4,  they  shall  not  discover  your  a.  parts    406 

See,  38:7,  I  am  in  your  midst  and  ye  cannot  8 160 

42:49,   he  who  hath  faith  to  a.   shall  a 173 

93:1,  shall  a.  my  face  and  know  that  I  am   328 

101:23,  all  flesh  shall  a.  me  together    351 

Seek,   6:7,  not  for  riches,  but  wisdom    89 

88:63,  s.  me  diligently  and  ye  shall  find  me   311 

Seen,  67:11,  no  man  has  a.  God  in  the  flesh 247 

Seer,  21:1,  in  it  thou  shalt  be  called  a  a 130 

107:92,  to  be  a  8.,  a  revelator,  a  translator,  a  prophet. 393 

Send,  85:7,  I  will  a.  one  mighty  and  strong    301 

85:7,  I  will  a.  one  to  set  in  order  the  house  of  God. .  .301 


SERPENT  190  SMITH,    JOSEPH,   JR. 

Serpent,  84:72,  the  poison  of  a  a.  shall  not  harm  them. 295 

Seventy,  107:25,  the  a.  are  called  to  preach  the  gospel.  .386 

107:26,  8.  form  quorum  equal  in  authority  to  Twelve. 386 

107:34,  the  8.  are  to  act  under  direction  of  Twelve.. 387 

107:93,  94,  the  s.  should  have  seven  presidents 393 

107:96,  also  other  8.  until'  seven  times  a 393 

Seventies,  107:97-99,  the  duty  of  s.  set  forth   393 

Shakers,  49:1,  preach  my  gospel  unto  the  S 195 

Sheep,  10:59,  other  a.  have  I  not  of  this  fold   103 

Short,  52:11,  I  will  cut  my  work  s.  in  righteousness  ...206 

Sick,  24:13,  casting  out  devils  and  healing  a 135 

35:9,  they  shall  heal  the  a.  and  cause  the  blind  to  see  156 

42:43,   whosoever  among  you   are   a 173 

42:44,  call  two  or  more  elders  to  lay  hands  on  the  s.173 

52:40,  remember  the  needy,  poor,  a.r  and  afflicted.  .  .208 

66:9,  lay  your  hands  upon  a.  and  they  shall  recover  245 

Sickness,  45:31,  a  desolating  a.  shall  cover  the  land... 186 

Sickle,  6:3,  4,  thrust  in  his  a.  and  reap   89 

Sight,  3:12,  given  thee  a.  and  power  to  translate 82 

Sign,  88:93,  there  shall  appear  a  great  a.  in  heaven   ...315 

Signs,  29:14,  greater  a.  in  heaven  above   144 

45:16,  ye  have  asked  of  me  concerning  a.  of  coming.  .184 

45:39,  the  a.  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man 186 

45:40,  s.  and  wonders  shall  be  shown  forth 186 

63:7,  he  that  seeketh  a.  shall  see  a 233 

63:9-12,  faith  cometh  not  by  a 233 

84:65,  these  a.  shall  follow  them  that  believe 294 

Silence,  88:95,  shall  be  a.  in  heaven  for  1-2  an  hour... 315 
Sin,  1:31,  the  Lord  cannot  look  upon  a.  with  allowance. .  79 

6:35,  go  your  ways  and  8.  no  more   92 

64:9,  remaineth  in  him  the  greater  8 240 

84:49,  the  whole  world  lieth  in  s 293 

Sins,  58:42,  repented  of  his  a.  the  same  is  forgiven   .  .  .  .220 
59:12,  confessing  a.  unto  thy  brethren  and  before  L'd  224 

64:7,  forgive  a.  ur«v>  those  who  confess   239 

82:3,  s.  against  greater  light,   receives  grea'r  cond..285 
132:46,  whose  s.  you  remit  on  earth  shall  be  remitted. 471 

Sinned,  1:27,  as  they  a.  they  might  be  chastened 79 

Sinners,  43:18,  ye  a.  stay  and  sleep  until  I  call  again..  179 
Sinneth,  82:7,  that  soul  who  a.  shall  former  sins  return. 286 
Sing,  84:98,  with  the  voice  together  a.  this  new  song.  ..298 
Slain,  5:22,  even  if  you  (Jos.  Smith  Jr.)  should  be  s...  87 
Slaves,  87:4,  after  many  days  s.  shall  rise  against  mast.304 

Sleep,   88:124,   cease  to   a.  longer  than  is  needful 319 

Slothful,  58:26,  same  is  a  a.  and  not  a  wise  servant   ...219 

107:100,  is  a.  shall  not  be  counted  worthy  to  stand.  .393 

Slothfulness,  90:18,  keep  a.  and  uncleanness  from  you.. 325 

Smite,  98:23,  men  a.  you  once  and  ye  bear  it  patiently.  .343 

Smith,  Emma,  25:3,  thou  art  an  elect  lady   136 

25:6,  thou  (E.  S.)  shalt  be  unto  him  a  scribe 136 

25:11,  E.  S.  to  make  a  selection  of  sacred  hymns  .  ..136 

132:51,   54,  a  commandment  I  give  unto  E.  S 471 

Smith,  Hyrum,  124:91,  124,  appointed  patriarch   440 

124:94,  I  appoint  H.  S.  a  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  441 
Smith,  Don  C.,  124:133,  president  over  a  quorum  of  H.P.  445 
Smith,  Joseph,  Jr.,  1:17,  called  upon  my  servant,  J.S.Jr.  78 

3:9,  J.  S.  Jr.  chosen  to  do  work  of  the  Lord 82 

5:6,  you  shall  be  ordained  hereafter   85 

5:21,  J.  S.  Jr.,  commanded  to  repent   85 

5:22,  even  if  you  (J.  S.  Jr.)  should  be  slain 87 

5:33,  many  that  lie  in  wait  to  destroy  thee,  J.  S.  Jr.  .    88 
10:3,  the  gift  of  translation  restored  to  J.  8.  Jr 97 


SOLEMN  191  STARS 

13:,  words  of  John  the  Baptist  to  J.  S.  Jr 108 

20:2,  J.  S.  Jr.,  ordained  an  apostle  and  first  elder  . .  .121 
21:1,  J.  S.  Jr.  a  seer,  translator,  prophet,  apostle. .  .130 

64:5,  keys  shall  not  be  taken  from  J.  S.  Jr 239 

90:13,  16,  J.  S.  Jr.  shall  preside  over  affairs  of  church  324 
100:9,  Sidney  IJigdon  ordained  spokesman  to  J.  S.  Jr.  348 
121:,  Prayer  and  Prophecies  written  by  J.  S.  Jr.  in  jail  420 
122:,  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  J.  8.  Jr.  in  Liberty  jail. 425 

Solemn,   88:70,   tarry  ye,   and  call   a  a.  assembly 312 

108:4,  wait  until  the  a.  assembly  shall  be  called 394 

Son,  76:14,  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  S.,  whom  we  saw.. 266 
93:15,  a  voice  out  of  heaven  saying  this  is  my  8. . .  .329 
122:8,  the  S.  of  man  has  descended  below  them  all.  .  .426 

Son  Ahman,   78:20,   your  Redeemer,   even  S.  A 282 

Sons,  13:,  until  8.  of  Lev!  offer  an  offering  unto  the  L.  .108 

25:1,  who  receive  my  gospel  are  my  a.  and  daughters  136 

39:4,  as  many  as  receive  me,  gave  power  to  become  8. 164 

76:32,  34,  the  s.  of  perdition  have  no  forgiveness   ..268 

84:34,  become  a.  of  Moses  and  Aaron,  elect  of  God.  .  .292 

Son?,  25:12,  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  8.  of  the  heart.. 137 

25:12,  the  a.  of  the  righteous  is  a  prayer  unto  me. .  .137 

Sorrow,  101:29,  there  shall  be  no  B.  because  of  no  death  352 

Soul,  84:64,  every  s.  who  oelie^eth  on  your  words 294 

88:15,  the  spirit  and  body  is  Ahe  8.  of  man 307 

101:37,  care  for  the  s.  and  for  the  life  of  the  a 353 

Souls,  18:10,  the  worth  of  a  B.  is  great   114 

Sow,  6:33,  whatsoever  ye  a.  that  shall  ye  reap   92 

Space,  88:37,  no  B.  in  which  there  is  no  kingdom    309 

Spare,  29:22,  then  will  I  a.  the  earth  for  a  season 145 

104:17,  the  earth  is  full,  and  there  is  enough  to  a. .  .370 

Speak,  88:122,  let  one  8.  at  a  time 318 

133:6,  and  a.  often  one  to  another   475 

Speeches,  88:121,  cease  from  all  your  light  8 318 

Spirit,  1:33,  my  a.  shall  not  always  strive  with  man  ..  79 
27:7,  he  (John)  should  be  filled  with  the  a.  of  Elias.139 

29:31,  by  power  of  my  a.  created  I  all  things,   146 

42:14,  the  S.  shall  be  given  you  by  prayer  of  faith.  .170 
77:2,  the  a.  of  man  is  in  the  likeness  of  his  person.  .276 

84:46,  the  s.  giveth  light  to  every  man   293 

129:2,  a  s.  hath  not  flesh  and  bones   459 

131:7,  all  a.  is  matter,  but  is  more  fine  and  pure.... 463 
Spirits,  45:17,  long  absence  of  a.  from  your  bodies   .  . .  .184 

50:2,  there  are  many  a.  which  are  false  n 198 

76:88,  who  are  appointed  to  be  ministering  a 272 

129:3,  the  a.  of  just  men  made  perfect 459 

Spiritual,  29:31,   32,  all  things  created  firstly  a 146 

29:32,  firstly  s.,   secondly  temporal    14R 

29:34,  all  things  unto  me  are  a 146 

Spokesman,  100:9,  to  be  a  a.  unto  my  servant  Joseph.  .  .348 

Stake,  94:1,  foundation  of  the  city  of  the  S.  of  Zion 333 

124:2.  this  a.  to  be  a  corner  stone  of  Zion 429 

Stakes,  82:13,  14,  Zion's  a.  must  be  strengthened   286 

101:21,  called  8.  forjthe  curtains  or  strength  of  Zion. 351 

109:59,   to  appoint  unto  Zion  other  a 401 

115:6,  her  S.  may  be  for  a  defense  and  a  refuge   .  .  .  .413 
Standard,  45:9,  for  my  people,  and  for  the  Gentiles   .  . .  .183 

98:34,  they  should  first  lift  a  a.  of  peace 345 

115:5,  thy  light  may  be  a  a.  for  the  nations   413 

Star,  76:98,  for  as  one  a.  differs  from  another  a 273 

Stars,  45:42,  and  a.  shall  fall  from  heaven   187 

76:81,  as  the  glory  of  a.  differ  from  glory  of  moon. 272 
88:9,  as  also  the  light  of  the  a 806 


STEAL  192  TELESTIAL 

133:49,  and  the  8.  shall  be  hurled  from  their  places  .480 
Steal,  42:85,  if  a  man  or  woman  s.  shall  be  delivered.  .176 
Stealeth,  42:20,  that  a.  and  repents  not  shall  be  cast..  170 

Stem,  113:1,  who  is  the  a.  of  Jesse,  Isaiah,  11:1-5? 411 

Steward,  42:32,  every  man  a  s.  over  his  property 171 

Stewardship,  70:9,  Lord  requires  of  every  man  in  his  s.25 

104:11,  and  appoint  every  man  his  s 369 

Stone,  28:11,  he  hath  written  from  s.  are  not  of  me.... 141 

130:11,  and  a  white  s.  is  given  to  each  one   461 

Storehouse,  42:34,  the  residue  to  be  kept  in  my  s 172 

51:13,  let  the  bishops  appoint  a  a.  unto  this  church.  .204 

72:9,  10,  bishops  to  keep  the  Lord's  a.  to  receive.  .  .257 

Storm,  29:16,  great  hail  a.  sent  to  destroy  the  crops...  144 

Strong1,  84:106,  let  s.  in  spirit  take  with  him  the  weak. 299 

85:7,  will  send  one  mighty  and  s.  holding  sceptre.  .  .301 

Stubble,  29:9,  they  that  do  wickedly  shall  be  as  a 143 

Study,  9:8,  you  must  a,  it  out  in  your  mind 96 

88:118,  seek  learning  even  by  a.  and  also  by  faith.. 318 

Stupor,  9:9,  but  you  shall  have  a  a.  of  thought   96 

Subject,  58:22,  be  a.  to  the  powers  that  be  until   219 

Suffered,  18:11,  He  a.  the  pain  of  all  men   114 

19:16,   I,   God,   have   a.  these  things  for   all 118 

Sun,  34:9,  the  a.  shall  be  darkened  and  moon  turned...  154 

76:96,  even  as  the  glory  of  the  a.  is  one 273 

88:7,  as  also  he  is  in  the  a.  and  the  light  of  the  s. .  .306 

105:31,  fair  as  the  a.  clear  as  the  moon   381 

133:49,  and  the  a.  shall  hide  his  face  in  shame 480 

Support,  75:24,  to  a.  the  families  of  missionaries    263 

Swear,   121:18,   who   s.  falsely  against   my   servants.  ..  .422 

Sword,  1:13,  his  a.  is  bathed  in  heaven  and  it  shall  fall.    77 

6:2,  is  quick  and  powerful,  sharper  than  a  2-edged  a.   89 

17:1,  a  view  of  the  a.  of  Laban    Ill 

45:33,  men  will  take  up  the  a.  one  against  another.. 186 
54:68,  not  take  a.  against  neighbor  must  flee  to   ...  .189 

Tabernacle,  93:95,  the  elements  are  the  t.  of  God 331 

93:35,  yea,  man  is  the  t.  of  God,  even  temples 331 

Take,  18:21,  upon  you  the  name  of  Christ   115 

63:3,  willefh  to  t.  whom  he  will  t 233 

Talent,  60:13,  neither  shalt  thou  bury  thy  t 227 

82:18,  that  every  man  may  improve  upon  his  t 287 

Talked,  17:1,  the  brother  of  Jared  t.  with  the  Lord 111 

Tares,  86:3,  he  soweth  the  t.  and  t.  choke  the  wheat.  .  .  .303 
86:6,  pluck  not  up  the  t.  while  the  blade  is  yet  tender  303 

86:7,  lo!  the  t.  are  bound  in  bundles   303 

86:7,  let  the  wheat  and  t.  grow  together    303 

Tarry,  7:3,   4,  thou   (John)   shalt  t.  till  I  come 9 

Taught,  43:15,  ye  are  not  sent  forth  to  be  t 179 

43:16,  ye  are  to  be  t.  from  on  high    179 

93:42,  you  (P.  G.  W.)  have  not  t.  your  children 331 

Taylor,  John,   118:6,  is  appointed  one  of  the  Twelve... 418 
Teach,   88:77,   78,  you  shall  t.  one  another  doctrine.  ..  .313 

Teacher,  38:40,  every  t.  to  go  with     his  might    163 

84:30,  office  of  t.  appendage  to  the  Lesser  Priesthood. 291 
Teachers,  18:32,  the  Twelve  shall  ordain  priests  and  t..H6 

20:81,  t.  attend  the  several   conferences    129 

42:12,  t.  shall  teach  principles  of  my  gospel 170 

42:70,  the  t.  shall  have  their  stewardships    175 

84:111,  t.  to  be  appointed  to  watch  over  the  church.  299 

107:62,  must  be  presiding  t.  over  the  office  of  teacher  390 

107:86,  a  president  to  preside  over  twenty-four  t...392 

Teacher's,  20:53-59,  duty  to  watch  over  the  church. ..  .126 

Telestial,  76:81,  we  saw  the  glory  of  the  t 272 


TEMPLE  193  TRIBULATION 

88:24,  he  who  cannot  abide  the  law  of  a  t.  glory. . .  .307 
Temple,  42:36,  in  that  day  when  I  shall  come  to  my  t..!72 
5/:3,  Independence  is  center  place  and  a  spot  for  t..215 
84:4,  which  t.  shall  be  reared  in  this  generation  .  . .  .289 
124:30-37,  holy  ordinances  to  be  administered  in  a  t.433 

Temporal,  29:32,  firstly  spiritual,  secondly  t 146 

7V:2,  that  which  is  t.  is  in  likeness  of  the  spiritual.  .276 

Tempt,   29:47,   Satan  cannot  t.  little  children    148 

Ten  Tribes,  110:11,  Moses  committed  keys  for  leading.. 405 

Terrestrial,   76:71-80,   we   saw   the   t.   world 271 

88:23,  he  who  cannot  abide  the  law  of  a  t.  kingdom. 307 
Terrible,  5:14,  fair  as  the  sun  and  t.  as  an  army  with. .   86 

Testimony,  3:18,  this  t.  shall  come  to  Lamanites    83 

5:11-18,  the  t.  of  my  three  servants  whom  I  shall  call  85 
62:3,  the  t.  ye  have  borne  is  recorded  in  heaven  .  .  .  .231 
76:22,  this  is  the  t.  last  of  all  which  we  give  of  him. 267 

93:6-17,  t.  of  John,  bearing  record  of  the  Only  B 328 

109:46,  seal  up  the  law,  bind  up  the  t 400 

136:39,  he  should  seal  his  t.  with  his  blood 492 

Thank,  59:7,  shalt  t.  the  Lord  thy  God  in  all  things... 224 

Thought,  6 :36,  look  unto  me  in  every*t 92 

9:9,  if  it  be  not  right  you  shall  have  stupor  of  t. ...    96 

Thoughts,  33:1,  discerner  of  t.  and  intents  of  heart 152 

Thrones,  132:19,  shall  inherit  t.,  kingdoms,  principal!.  .466 
Thunderings,  43:25,  called  upon  you  by  the  voice  of  t. .  .180 

Time,  84:100,  Satan  is  bound  and  t.  is  no  longer 298 

130:4,  the  reckoning  of  God's  t.,  angel's  t.,  prophet's  t  460 

Times,  27:13,  fullness  of  t.  in  which  I  will  gather 139 

45:25,  30,  remain  until  the  t.  of  the  Gentiles  fulfilled.  185 

45:28,  when  t.  of  the  Gentiles  is  come  in   185 

88:42,  the  planets  move  in  their  t.  and  in  seasons.  .  .309 
Tithe,  85:3,  people  to  prepare  them  against  day  of  veng.  301 

Tithed,  64:23,  for  he  that  is  t.  shall  not  be  burned 241 

Tithing,  64:23,  a  day  of  sacrifice  and  a  day  for  t 241 

97:11,  12,  a  house  to  be  built  speedily  by  t 339 

119:1-7,    Revelation   on    the   law    of  t 418 

Tithings,  120:1  making  known  disposition  of  t 419 

Tobacco,  89:8,  and  again  t.  is  not  for  the  body 322 

Tongue,  90:11,  every  man  to  hear  gospel  in  his  own  t. .  .324 

112:9,  at  thy  rebuke  let  the  t.  of  the  slanderer  cease. 408 

Tongues,  46:24,  it  is  given  to  some  to  speak  with  t....!93 

lo'Jiatl,  let  the  gift  of  t.  be  poured  out  upon  thy  p.  .  .  .398 

Torment,  19:6,  not  written  there  shall  be  no  end  to  t..H8 

Transfigured,  63:21,   when  the  earth  shall  be  t 234 

Transgress,  42:10,  if  he  t.  another  shall  be  appointed.  .169 

Transgressing,  20:80,  any  member  t.  or  overtaken 129 

Transgression,  20:20,  by  t.  man  became  sensual    123 

Transgressors,  101:41,  children  of  Zion  were  found  t...353 
Translate,  3:12,  had  given  thee  sight  and  power  to  t. . .  82 

6:25,  to  t.  even  as  my  servant  Joseph   91 

10:15,  to  tempt  the  Lord  in  asking  to  t.  it  over  again  98 
10:31,  they  will  say  that  you  have  pretended  to  t.  .  .100 
20:8,  the  means  prepared  to  t.  the  Book  of  Mormon.  122 

93:53,  you  should  hasten  to  t.  my  scriptures    333 

Translation,  124:89,  publish  a  new  t.  of  my  holy  Word. 440 
Treasury,  104:60,  ye  shall  prepare  for  yourselves  a  t. ..374 

104:66,  shall  be  called  the  sacred  t.  of  the  Lord 375 

Tree,  97:7,  every  t.  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit.  .339 

101:30,  and  his  life  shall  be  as  the  age  of  a  t 352 

Trespass,  98:41,  44,  if  he  t.  against  thee  and  repent  not. 345 
Trial,  105:19,  brought  thus  far  for  a  t.  of  their  faith.. 379 
Tribulation,  58:4,  after  much  t.  cometh  the  blessings.  .217 


194  VIRGIN 

78:14,  the  t.  which  shall  descend  upon  you 281 

Tried,  42:80,  shall  be  t.  before  two  elders   176 

68:22,  bishop  t.  save  it  be  before  the  First  Presid'cy  250 

107:76,  where  a  President  of  the  H.  Priesthood  is  t.391 

Trump,  29:13,  a  t.  shall  sound  both  long  and  loud   ....143 

Truth,  84:45,  for  the  word  of  the  Lord  is  t 293 

84:45,   whatsoever  is  t.  is  light    293 

93:24,  and  t.  is  knowledge  of  things  as  they  are... 330 

128:19,  and  a  voice  of  t.  out  of  the  earth   456 

93:30,  all  t.  is  independent  in  that  sphere 330 

Try,  134:10,  not  to  t.  on  right  of  property  or  life 485 

Turn,  98:16,  hearts  of  children  to  their  fathers    343 

110:15,  t.  the  hearts  of  fathers  to  the  children 405 

Twain,   49:16,   and  they  t.  shall  be  one   flesh    197 

Twelve,  18:27,  the  T.  shall  be  my  disciples    115 

18:28,  the  T.  to  go  into  all  the  world  to  preach 115 

18:32,  the  T.  to  ordain  priests  and  teachers 116 

18:37,  O.  Cowdery  and  D.  Whitmer  to  search  out  T..116 
29:12,  the  T.  with  me  in  minstry  shall  stand  at  right  143 

107:23,  the  T.  apostles  are  the  T.  traveling  h.  c 385 

107:33,  the  T.  are  a  traveling  presiding  H.  Council. 387 
107:58,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  T.  to  ordain  other  offl.389 
112:21,  the  T.  to  open  door  of  kingdom  unto  nations  409 

118:1,  let  the  T.  be  organized    417 

118:5,  let  the  T.  leave  Far  West,  April  26,  1839    418 

Two,  52:10,  let  them  go  t.  by  t.  and  let  them  preach... 206 
Unanimous,  107:27,  must  be  by  the  u.  voice  of  quorums  386 

Unclean,  88:124,  cease  to  be  u 319 

Uncleanness,  90:18,  keep  slothfulness  and  u.  from  you.  .325 

United  Order,  78:1-22,  a  Revelation  on  the  u.  o 280 

104:1,  to  be  an  u.  o.  an  everlasting  order 368 

104:48,  called  the  u.  o.  of  the  Slake  of  Zion 373 

104:48,  called  the  u.  o.  of  the  City  of  Zion 373 

104:53,  you  are  dissolved  as  u.  o.  with  your  brethren. 373 
Urim  and  Thummim,  10:1,  power  to  translate  by  U.  a  T.    97 

17:1,  you  shall  have  a  view  of  the  U.  a.  T Ill 

130:8-10,  where  God  resides  is  a  great  U.  a.  T 460 

130:9,  this  earth  to  be  made  like  a  U.  a.  T 460 

130:10,  will  become  a  U.  a.  T.  to  each  individual. . .  .461 

Utter,  <o:llii,  aiiu  are  not  lawful  for  man  to  u 275 

Vail,  101:23,  of  the  covering  of  my  temple  taken  off . . .  .351 

110:1,  the  v.  was  taken  from  our  minds .404 

Vain,  63:62,  who  use  the  name  of  the  Lord  in  v 238 

Valiant,  76:79,  who  are  not  v.  in  the  testimony  of  Jesus. 272 

Valleys,  49:23,  for  the  v.  to  be  exalted   198 

Vengeance,  29:17,  I  will  take  v.  upon  the  wicked 144 

85:3,  prepare  them  against  a  day  of  v.  and  burning.  .301 

97:22,  lo,  v.  cometh     speedily  upon  the  ungodly 340 

Voice,  1:2,  the  v.  of  the  Lord  is  unto  all  men   76 

1:4,  the  v.  of  warning  shall  be  unto  all  people 77 

1:38,  own  v.  or  by  v.  of  my  servants  it  is  the  same.  80 
29:4,  declare  my  gospel  as  with  the  v.  of  a  trump..  142 
38:34,  they  shall  be  appointed  by  v.  of  the  church.. 163 
41:9,  Edward  Partridge  appointed  by  v.  of  church..  168 
73:2,  shall  be  made  known  by  v.  of  the  conference.  .259 
104:72,  this  shall  be  by  the  v.  and  common  consent. 375 
128:20.  v.  of  Peter,  James  and  John  in  wilderness.  .457 
Vote,  20:  63,  elder  to  receive  licenses  by  v.  of  church.. 127 
20:65,  no  person  to  be  ordained  without  v.  of  church.  127 
Vineyard,  33:4,  my  v.  has  become  corrupt  every  whit..  152 

71:4,   labor  ye  in   my  v 255 

Virgin,  132:61,  any  man  espouse  a  v.  and  desire  to  esp.473 


VIRGINS  195  wo 

Virgins,  45:56,  which  I  spake  concerning  the  ten  V....188 

Vision,  76 :,  a  v.  of  the  three  glories 265 

Visions,  110:,  manifested  to  Joseph  in  Kirtland  temple. 404 

Wailing-,  19:5,  woes  shall  go  forth,  w.  and  gnashing  of.  118 

29:15,  shall  be  weeping  and  w.  among  hosts  of  men.  144 

War,  45:69,  the  only  people  that  shall  not  be  at  w.  ....  .190 

76:29,  he  maketh  w.  with  the  saints  of  God 267 

87:,   Revelation  and  Prophecy  on  w 304 

98:16,  renounce  w.  and  proclaim  peace.  . . 343 

Wars,  38:29,  there  will  soon  be  w.  in  far  countries..    .162 


45:26,  that  day  shall  be  heard  w.  and  rumors  of  w. 


45:63,  not  many  yrs.  hence  shall  hear  of  w.  in  your.  189 


63:33,  and  decreed  w.  upon  the  face  of  the  earth 
Wash,  60:15,  thy  feet  as  a  testimony  against  them.. 
Waste,  101:18,  return  to  build  up  w.  places  of  Zion.. 
Waters,  10:66,  partake  of  the  w.  of  life  freely 


.185 


.235 
.227 
.351 
.103 


61:4,  there  are  many  dangers  upon  the  w.  hereafter.  .228 
61:5,  14,  I  have  decreed  many  destructions  upon  w.228 
Weak,  1:19,  the  w.  things  to  break  down  the  mighty...   78 
35:13,  I  have  called  upon  the  w.  things  of  the  world.  156 
Weakness,  62:1,  knoweth  w.  of  man  and  how  to  succor. 231 
Weapon,  71:9,  no  w.  formed  against  you  shall  prosper.. 256 

Weary,  64:33,  be  not  w.  in  well-doing 242 

84:80,  shall  not  be  w.  in  mind,  neither  darkened 296 

Weep,  42:45,  thou  shalt  w.  for  the  loss  of  them  that  die.  173 
Weeping,  19:5,  woes  shall  go  forth,  w.  wailing,  gnash..  118 
29:15,  shall  be  w.  and  wailing  among  hosts  of  men.  .144 
West,  42:64,  that  shall  be  converted  to  flee  to  the  w.  . .  .175 
Wheat,  89:17,  nevertheless,  w.  for  man  corn  for  the  ox. 322 

Whitmer,  David,  18:37,  to  serach  out  the  Twelve 116 

47:1,  John  W.  to  keep  a  regular  history   194 

Whitney,  Newel  X.,  63:45,  let  him  be  ordained  an  agent. 237 
72:8,  N.  X.  W.  is  the  man  to  be  ordained  to  power.  .257 

93:50,N.  X.  W's  family  admonished  to  pray 332 

117:,  Revelation  to  N.  X.  W.,  Wm.  Marks,  O.  Granger  415 

117:11,  let  MT.  X.  W.  be  a  bishop  unto  my  people   .  ..417 

Wicked,  38:  5,  residue  of  the  w.  have  I  kept  in  chains.  .160 

63:33,  and  the  w.  shall  slay  the  w 235 

98:9,  when  the  w.  rule  the  people  mourn 342 

Widows,   83:6,  and  orphans  shall  be  provided  for 288 

Wife,  42:22,  thou  shalt  love  thy  w.  with  all  thy  heart.  .1ZO 

49:16,  it  is  lawful  that  he  should  have  one  w 197 

Wives,  132:1,  doctrine  of  their  having  many  w 463 

Wilderness,  86:3,  and  drive  the  church  into  the  w 303 

Will,  103:31,  but  men  do  not  always  do  my  w 367 

Williams,  Frederick  Q.,  81:1,  counselor  to  J.  S.,  jr 284 

Wine,  20:78,  79,  the  manner  of  administering  the  w 129 

27:3,  you  shall  not  purchase  w.  neither  strong  drink.  138 

89:6,  this  should  be  pure  w.  of  the  grape 321 

Wings,  88:45,  as  they  roll  upon  the  w.  in  their  glory.  .  .310 
Wise,  98:10,  honest  and  w.  men  should  be  sought  for.  .  .342 
Wisdom,  42:68,  he  that  lacketh  w.  let  him  ask  of  me.. 175 
89:19,  shall  find  w.  and  great  treasures  of  knowledge. 323 
Witness,  5:23,  concerning  the  man  that  desires  the  w..  87 

Witnesses,  6:  28,  mouth  of  2  or  3  w.  every  word  be 92 

27:12,  to  be  apostles  and  especial  w.  of  my  name..  139 

128:20,  the  three  w.  to  bear  record  of  the  book 457 

Wo,  10:28,  be  unto  him  that  lieth  to  deceive 99 

11:25,  w.  be  unto  him  that  denieth  Spirit  of  rev 106 

49:21,  and  w.  be  unto  the  man  that  sheddeth  blood.  .197 
50:6,  w.  unto  them  that  are  deceivers  and  hypocrites.  199 
56:16,  w.  unto  you  rich  men  that  will  not  give 214 


WOES  196 

66:17,  w.  unto  poor  men  whose  hearts  are  not  broken  214 

84:94,  95,  w.  unto  that  house  that  rejecteth  you 297 

Woes,  19:5,  but  w.  shall  go  forth 118 

Woman,  4y:zz,  Son  of  man  corneth  not  in  form  of  a  w.  .197 
Wonders,  76:8,  even  the  w.  of  eternity  shall  they  know. 265 
Woodruff,  Wilford,  118:6,  appointed  one  of  the  Twelve.. 418 
Word,  5:10,  generation  shall  have  my  w.  through  you..  85 
11.21,  seek  to  obtain  my  w.  tongue  shall  be  loosed  .  .106 

11:22,  study  my  w.  which  hath  gone  forth 106 

21:5,  his  w.  ye  shall  receive  as  if  from  my  mouth..  130 

122:,  the  w.  of  the  Lord  to  Joseph,  in  Liberty  Jail.. 425 

136:,  the  W.  and  Will  of  the  Lord  through  B.  Young. 488 

Worus,  z:,  the  w.  spoKen  by  an  angel  to  Josepn  Smith.  .    80 

Word  of  Wisdom,  46:17,  to  some  is  given  by  the  spirit.  192 

89:1,  a  w.  of  w.  for  the  benefit  of  saints  in  Zion..321 

Words  of  Wisdom,  88:118,  teach  one  another  w.  of  W..31S 

88:118,  seek  diligently  out  of  the  best  books  w.  of  w.31.> 

Work  4:1,  a  marvelous  w.  is  about  to  come  forth 8a 

64:33,  ye  are  laying  the  foundation  of  a  great  «r.  . .  .24? 

Works,  3:1,  designs,  of  God  cannot  be  frustrated 81 

World,  84:49,  the  whole  w.  lieth  in  sin,  and  groaneth.  .  i!93 

Worlds,  76:24,  by  and  through  him  the  w.  were  created.  26'; 

76:39,  was  in  bosom  of  Father  before  w.  were  made.  268 

93:10,  the  w.  were  made  by  him   329 

Worm,  76:44,  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched  ...269 

Worship,  93:19,  thai  ye  may  dii1erst.:tuJ  how  to  w £30 

Wounds,  6:37,  behold  the  w.  which  pierced  my  side....    93 

45:51,  52,  what  are  these  w.  in  thine  Hands  and  feet?.  188 

Wrath,  115:6,  when  it  shall  be  poured  out  without  mixt.413 

Write,  24:1,  wast  called  and  chosen  to  w.  the  15.  <>J:  M.133 

28:5,  thou  (O.  C.)  shalt  not  w.  by  way  of  command.  341 

Writing's,  10:1,  because  you  delivered  up  those  w 97 

Year,  88:44,  are  one  y.  with  God  but  iv>t  \viih  inan....3JO 

133:52,  now  the  y.  of  my  redeemed  is  come 480 

Years,  29:11,  dwell  with  men  on  the  e.irih   l.«':.io  y 143 

88:101,  rest  of  dead  live  not  again  until  the  1,000  y.316 

Youngf  Brig-ham,  124:127,  be  president  over  the  Twelve.  .445 

126:1,  Bro.  B.  Y.,  your  offering  acceptable  unto  me.. 448 

136:,  Word  and  Will  of  the  Lord  through  B.  Y 488 

Zarahemla,  125:3,  let  the  name  of  Z.  be  upon  it 447 

Zion,  6:6,  seek  to  bring  forth  the  cause  of  Z 89 

25:2,  thou  shalt  receive  an  inheritance  in  Z 136 

38:4,  I  have  taken  Z.  of  Enoch  into  mine  own  bosom.  160 

45:70,  let  us  not  go  to  battle  against  Z 190 

57:2,  and  the  place  for  the  city  of  Z 215 

58:7,  the  land  upon  which  the  Z.  of  God  shall  stand.  .217 
84:100,  the  Lord  hath  brought  down  Z.  from  above.. 298 
97:19,  shall  say,  surely  Z.  is  the  city  of  our  God.  .  .  .340 

97:21  for  this  is  Z.  The  Pure  in  Heart 340 

100:13,  Z.  shall  redeemed  although  she  is  chastened. 349 

101:17,18  Z.  shall  not  be  moved  out  of  her  place 351 

101:43-62,  a  parable  concerning  the  redemption  of  Z.353 

101:75,  a  sufficient  even  now  to  redeem  Z 357 

103:15  redemption  of  Z.  must  needs  come  by  power. 365 

103:30,  companies  organized  to  go  to  land  of  Z 367 

105:5,  Z.  cannot  be  built  only  on  prin.  of  eel.  king.    .378 

105:37,  Z.  to /be  redeemed  after  many  days 381 

133:18,  Lamb  shall  stand  on  Mt.  Z.,  with  him  144,000.477 
136:18,  Z.  shall  be  redeemed  in  mine  own  due  time.  .490 

103:18,  so  shall  the  redemption  of  Z.  be 365 

124:2,  Nauvoo  Stake  to  be  a  corner  stone  of  Z 429 


. 


^:K-X^^. 


»£&^-W^t&^WP^»&^^Z 

^mr^^M^-^^M^w^-^ 

£s    ••-iCi^-f  7  Sh  tsi~J  *  Z ^*V-  •  '-^±^•7  ^^  *-5U>*«  ^t?»5_^-''tC<ilr^r  ,  ^  ».* 

j^Sfe!  -^1^  wy?^B^  5&3  ^a^ 

CNV  IK-rS)  ^iXov.«^^»^%  r>»rni  ^*^.**^*:N^ftJ7v  w\  -QV.^^^H  < 


^^VSVUtr  m  W  .3^  >^\^* 


^.«^«gi?2i 

^>>te<rl'i>  .-Sk^CTr.^JS 


•    «.<&  •.\w*-  •"• »     r*  >5\  »a  •^p' 


^  -*».^v<^-»-' 

^fcv 

•Lcv^fti^  -i< 


^  » :(£viH£> 


yw^^&^&^&^^^^^ 

^fe^^^^sS^^f^Kite^Sk^ 

^hS^^%^is^5^^^^'^^^ 

?  ^«ij^^^-t^^  J%^  S^^s^^S^1 


^»^^^^^^^W¥^^^ 


PS^w^W^M^ ^feB®^ 

K?lc\  ^  ftv/S>  4vX<:hQi^»^  ^  <S^  i*-^l  .festfS^s.  r*  sT^i  j^r^KLsJ!^  ^** 


